Roman Archaeology Conference 12 Theoretical Roman
Transcription
Roman Archaeology Conference 12 Theoretical Roman
Roman Archaeology Theoretical Conference Roman 12 Archaeology Conference 26 R A C 12 T R A C 26 Roma 2016 Roma 16 - 19 March 2016 Edited by Chiara Maria Marchetti Sapienza Università di Roma Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia Dipartimento di Scienze dell’Antichità Welcome L’organizzazione romana dell’incontro ormai periodico dedicato contemporaneamente all’Archeologia Romana (RAC) e alla riflessione teoretica collegata a questo settore di ricerca (TRAC) costituisce un’occasione particolarmente significativa. Questo perché per la prima volta si svolge in Italia e a Roma, poi perché permette di proseguire la condivisione, non solo dei temi della ricerca archeologica ma anche del senso che essa assume nella società attuale, infine perché agevola il rapporto fra tradizioni di studio differenti che dal confronto reciproco possono trarre stimoli e nuovi indirizzi. La trasformazione rapida e anche radicale del sistema culturale contemporaneo richiede che lo studio del mondo antico, del suo sistema sociale e della sua cultura materiale si interroghi sulla capacità di dialogare con le esigenze della società attuale. La riproposizione acritica di modelli educativi e di studio affermatisi nel Novecento non può essere sufficiente a rispondere agli obiettivi, alle forme di comunicazione e alle necessità dei fruitori dell’era digitale. La dimensione storica, la comprensione antropologica e la ricostruzione materiale delle forme culturali del passato devono adeguarsi alle domande culturali e ai linguaggi della società attuale e, in particolare, dei diversi registri del suo alfabeto informatico. Incontrarsi, quindi, significa comprendere, attraverso il passato, anche il mondo in cui viviamo e le sue esigenze, cercare di comunicare il senso dello studio che conduciamo, non solo per riproporre una tradizione che ci è consueta ma soprattutto per verificare insieme se abbia ancora un senso e un’utilità culturale effettiva. Dopo le numerose edizioni precedenti del RAC/TRAC tenute a Londra, Nottingham, Durham, Glasgow, Leicester, Birmingham, Oxford, Reading, gli organizzatori degli incontri hanno avvertito l’esigenza di una crescita attraverso il coinvolgimento di università non inglesi, esportando occasione e modello seminariale. I convegni di Ann Arbour e di Frankfurt am Main, in questo senso, ne hanno mostrato chiaramente il successo e l’edizione romana attuale procede in questa direzione. Quindi, è necessario esprimere innanzitutto un doveroso ringraziamento ai colleghi inglesi che ci hanno proposto la possibilità di un’edizione romana e hanno poi costantemente condiviso e sostenuto ogni momento della sua complessa organizzazione. Dobbiamo ringraziare poi i tanti colleghi che hanno accolto con entusiasmo l’iniziativa e hanno proposto di presentare le loro ricerche più recenti, in un numero molto maggiore rispetto ai condizionamenti di tempo e di spazio delle due iniziative. Le oltre 450 comunicazioni, le 48 sessioni e i molti paesi rappresentati testimoniano la disponibilità a condividere e a confrontarsi. Questo forse è uno dei segnali più importanti che può dare la comunità scientifica in un contesto politico internazionale che vede ampliarsi scenari di guerra e affermazioni di fondamentalismo in varie forme. Le stesse tracce archeologiche di cui discutiamo sono divenute, soprattutto in Siria, una testimonianza ‘negativa’, il segno di un rifiuto radicale, della volontà di cancellare la storia e i suoi modelli interpretativi della società. L’importanza di questi segni assume così un valore simbolico che ci costringe a riflettere anche su quello che realmente significa l’esperienza della ricerca archeologica, e l’archeologia delle società ‘romane’ in particolare, per la cultura contemporanea. Incontrarsi nella città centro dell’impero che cerchiamo di raccontare può essere l’occasione migliore per riscoprire e comprendere popolazioni e comunità che l’hanno combattuto, subito, cambiato, che hanno partecipato e che hanno costruito quei processi di integrazione da cui sono nate nuove culture e nuove realtà sociali. Nel dare il benvenuto a tutti i partecipanti e alla pluralità di idee, esigenze culturali e modi di approccio che rappresentano, speriamo che l’occasione romana possa risultare gradevole anche a livello individuale, pur nella semplicità della sua organizzazione. Visite ed escursioni potranno essere complementari alle sedute del convegno e spero che incontrarsi possa permettere non solo il confronto delle idee ma anche la conoscenza tra le persone, le loro diverse storie, il loro immaginario mentale. Benvenuti ! Enzo Lippolis Direttore del Dipartimento di Scienze dell’Antichità Sapienza Università di Roma 1 Roman Archaeology Conference 12 Organising Committee Christopher Smith – British School at Rome Enzo Lippolis – Sapienza Università di Roma Maria Teresa D’Alessio – Sapienza Università di Roma Kristian Göransson – Swedish Institute of Classical Studies in Rome Conference Secretary Chiara Maria Marchetti – Sapienza Università di Roma/Università degli Studi di Verona Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference 26 Local Organising Committee Roberta Cascino – British School at Rome/University of Southampton Francesco De Stefano – Sapienza Università di Roma Antonella Lepone – Sapienza Università di Roma Chiara Maria Marchetti – Sapienza Università di Roma/Università degli Studi di Verona Jeremia Pelgrom – Koninklijk Nederlands Instituut Rome Standing Committee Chairperson: Darrell J. Rohl – Canterbury Christ Church University Vice-Chair: Ian Marshman – University of Leicester Treasurer: Lisa Lodwick – University of Reading Secretary: Alexandra Guglielmi – University College Dublin Tom Brindle – University of Reading Matthew Mandich – University of Leicester 2 Contents 4 An Overview of Events 6 Detailed Programme 24 Conference Location Maps 26 Key Informations 28 The Sponsoring Organizations 30 Roman Archaeology Conference 12: session abstracts 108 Roman Archaeology Conference 12: poster abstracts 118 Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference 26: session abstracts 155 Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference 26: list of poster 3 An Overview of Events Tuesday 15 March, 16 - 19 RAC/TRAC Registration opens in the Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia Foyer Wednesday 16 March, MORNING Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 23. FONTI E METODI PER LA RICOSTRUZIONE DELLA STORIA URBANA DI ROMA ANTICA 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS (Part 1) T1. BEYOND THE ROMANS: WHAT CAN POSTHUMANISM DO FOR CLASSICAL STUDIES? T9. THEORISING ‘PLACE’ IN (ROMAN) ARCHAEOLOGY 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITA’ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI (Part 1) 3. EMPERORS AND FRONTIERS 29. REPLICATION AND STANDARDIZATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD Wednesday 16 March, AFTERNOON Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula ”Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 22. ROMA: I PALAZZI DEL POTERE TRA LA METÀ DEL I E LA METÀ DEL II SECOLO D.C. NUOVE RICERCHE 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS (Part 2) T3. MARXIST TRADITIONS IN ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY T11. BEYOND PUBLIC AND PRIVATE IN THE ROMAN HOUSE 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITÀ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI (Part 2) 8. ROME’S INTERNAL FRONTIERS 11. INNOVATION THROUGH IMITATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD: CREATIVE PROCESSES AS A SOCIAL PHENOMENON IN ROMAN CRAFTS Wednesday 16 March, EVENING (18.15 - 20.00) Rettorato, Aula Magna: Official Welcome: Eugenio Gaudio, Magnifico Rettore, Sapienza Università di Roma Stefano Asperti, Preside della Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia, Sapienza Università di Roma Christopher Smith, Unione Internazionale degli Istituti di Archeologia,Storia e Storia dell’Arte in Roma Catharine Edwards, President of the Roman Society Presentation of the Roman Archaeology Dissertation Prize Welcome drink offered by the Roman Society Thursday 17 March, MORNING Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 24. OGGETTI, AVVENIMENTI E STORIA 13. USING AND ABUSING PRECIOUS METAL IN THE LATE ROMAN EMPIRE T2. METHOD MATTERS: ARCHAEOLOGICAL METHOD AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL NARRATIVE IN ROMAN COLONIZATION STUDIES T4. THEATRICALISING MEMORY. AN ARCHAEOLOGICAL APPROACH TO RELIGIOUS PERFORMANCE IN THE ROMAN WORLD 17. RELITTI E COMMERCIO ROMANO NEL MEDITERRANEO OCCIDENTALE IN EPOCA ROMANA 32. DYNAMICS OF CULTS AND CULT PLACES IN THE EXPANDING ROMAN EMPIRE 15. GEOLOGIA, IDROGRAFIA, MORFOLOGIA: ELEMENTI DETERMINANTI PER LA NASCITA DEI CENTRI URBANI Thursday 17 March, AFTERNOON Aula I Aula II 1. INTEGRATING REGIONAL SURVEY DATABASES AROUND ROME: METHODOLOGICAL CHALLENGES AND INTERPRETIVE POTENTIAL 18. GOLD FLOWS AND IMPERIAL POWER: A FINANCIAL PERSPECTIVE ON THE END OF THE WEST ROMAN EMPIRE 4 Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” T5. BEYOND HYBRIDITY AND CODE-SWITCHING: NEW APPROACHES TO THE ARCHAEOLOGY OF THE LATE HELLENISTIC ROME, ITALY, AND THE WIDER MEDITERRANEAN T7. APPROPRIATING TRADITIONS – NEGOTIATING FORMS: MATERIAL CULTURE AND ROMAN RELIGION BETWEEN CATEGORIES AND VARIABLES 14. PORT SYSTEMS IN THE ROMAN MEDITERRANEAN 27. RETHINKING THE CONCEPT OF “HEALING SETTLEMENTS”: CULTS, CONSTRUCTIONS AND CONTEXTS IN THE WESTERN ROMAN EMPIRE 16. SETTLEMENT TOPOGRAPHY AND RESOURCE MANAGEMENT – METHODOLOGICAL APPROACHES IN SEVERAL MEDITERRANEAN REGIONS Thursday 17 March, EVENING (18.15 - 20.00) Aula I Plenary lecture Fausto Zevi, Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei - I Fasti di Privernum Simon Keay, University of Southampton - Trajanic Portus Revisited Thursday 17 March, EVENING (20.30) Conference Dinner at Casa dell’Aviatore Friday 18 March, MORNING Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula ”Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 30. ROME AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: ARTEFACTS, GOODS, TRADE (Part 1) 9. DIVERSITY AND IDENTITY IN ROMAN IUDAEA / SYRIA PALAESTINA T. GENERAL SESSION 1 T12. SUSTAINING THE EMPIRE: BALANCING BETWEEN POPULATION GROWTH AND FOOD RESOURCES 2. SENSING ROME: SENSORY APPROACHES TO MOVEMENT AND SPACE 4. QUALE MEMORIA? COMUNICAZIONE E FORME DEL RICORDO NELL’ARCHEOLOGIA FUNERARIA ROMANA 7. BETWEEN THE ATLANTIC AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: INTERSECTED PERSPECTIVES ON LUSITANIA Friday 18 March, 13.00 - 14.00 Aula III TRAC AGM Friday 18 March, AFTERNOON Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula ”Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 30. ROME AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: ARTEFACTS, GOODS, TRADE (Part 2) 10. ROMAN DACIA: GENERAL AND SPECIFIC PATTERNS IN A PROVINCE BEYOND THE DANUBE T10. MEDIA, MEMORY AND ARCHAEOLOGIST T6. FILLING THE GAP: INVESTIGATING ABANDONMENT IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE 25. TRANSFORMATIONS OF THE COMMUNITY CENTRAL SPACE 20. THE ROMAN AMPHITHEATRE – RECENT RESEARCH AND NEW INSIGHTS 21. RECENT WORK ON ROMAN BRITAIN Friday 18 March, EVENING (21.00) RAC/TRAC Festa Saturday 19 March, MORNING Aula I Aula II Aula III Aula IV Odeion Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” 19. PORTS OF THE PERIPLUS: RECENT ARCHAEOLOGICAL FIELDWORK IN THE ERYTHRAEAN SEA 6. MAKE LOVE, NOT WAR! SEX, GENDER, AND FAMILY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCES T8. ANIMALS AND LANDSCAPE IN THE ROMAN WORLD T. GENERAL SESSION 2 31. SETTLEMENT SYSTEMS: STRUCTURES HIERARCHIES AND TERRITORIES 12. URBAN STREETS AS COMMUNICATION SPACES IN THE ROMAN IMPERIAL PERIOD 28. RELIGIOUS DIVERSITY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCE OF DALMATIA: NEW APPROACHES AND CHALLENGES Sunday 20 March, MORNING/AFTERNOON Excursion to Portus and Isola Sacra 5 ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 12 - SAPIENZA UNIVERSITA’ DI ROMA 16 - 19 MARCH 15 MARCH 2016, TUESDAY 16 - 19 RAC/TRAC Registration opens in the Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia Foyer 16 MARCH 2016, WEDNESDAY Aula I Odeion Aula “Partenone” Aula II Auletta “Archeologia” 3. EMPERORS AND FRONTIERS Organised by: David Breeze, Erik Graafstal and Rebecca H. Jones 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS 1/2 Organised by: Ricardo Fernandes and Roksana Chowaniec 29. REPLICATION AND STANDARDIZATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD Organised by: Greg Woolf MORNING SESSIONS 23. FONTI E METODI PER LA RICOSTRUZIONE DELLA STORIA URBANA DI ROMA ANTICA Organised by: Alessandra Ten e Domenico Palombi 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITA’ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI 1/2 Organised by: Roberto Perna and Francis Tassaux 9.00 Le fonti hanno sempre ragione? Lo spazio adriatico tra golfo Agrippa, il Campo Marzio e la Ionio et Caput Adriae, Jean-Luc riorganizzazione delle factiones Lamboley circenses, Maria Letizia Caldelli Gaius and Claudius, 40-43: the slow build-up for Britain, Erik Graafstal Greg Woolf Multidisciplinary Approaches to Human-Chicken Interactions: Contextualising Britain in the Wider Roman World, Mark Maltby, Julia Best and Mike Feider 9.30 L’Aventino: “the most aristocratic quarter of the city”, Alessandra Capodiferro e Paola Quaranta Lo sviluppo del modello urbano tra le due sponde dell’Adriatico quale strumento di trasmissione e assimilazione culturale, Roberto Perna Domitian on the Danube: Dealing Death to the Dacians?, Christoph Rummel Investigating ‘lifeways’ in Impe- Astrid Van Oyen rial Roman Italy: an integrated bioarchaeological approach, Oliver Craig, Luca Bondioli and Peter Garnsey 10 Percorso tra i documenti di archivio per la ricostruzione della storia urbana, Luigia Attilia e Paola Chini AdriAtlas et les routes de l’Adriatique, Maria Paola Castiglioni, Clément Coutelier, Marie-Claire Ferriès, Nathalie Prévôt, Yolande Marion, Sara Zanni and Francis Tassaux Antoninus Pius: A peaceful reign?, David Breeze Latrine rumours from Augusta Jennifer Trimble Raurica – Roman toilets as a source of information about diet and health, Sabine Deschler-Erb, Örni Akeret, Heide Hüster Plogmann and Christine Pümpin 10.30 COFFEE BREAK 11 11.30 12 Il Tevere, i ponti e l’Annona, Paolo Liverani Proprietà imperiali e produzioni Marcus Aurelius: from Philosonel Delta Padano in età roma- phy to Reality, Sonja Jilek na, Livio Zerbini, Laura Audino, Silvia Ripà and Federica Maria Riso Finding Millet in the Ancient World, Charlene Murphy Fonti letterarie e storia urbana di Roma antica: i limiti dell’interpretazione, Domenico Palombi Produzioni ceramiche nella Septimius Severus – Expeditio Apulia et Calabria. Spazi, forme, felicissima Britannica, Rebecca strutture, Custode Silvio Fioriel- H. Jones lo, Anna Mangiatordi and Paolo Perfido Cereals and Pulses in Roman Katherine McDonald diet and nutrition: a biochemical approach, Frits Heinrich and Annette Hansen La pianta marmorea severiana: Sistemi di comunicazione tra una messa a punto, Francesca Ravenna e Altino: nuove prosde Caprariis and Alessandra Ten pettive, Alberto Andreoli 12.30 DISCUSSION 13-14 LUNCH Studi di topografia urbana: aggiornamenti sulle città antiche dell’area sud adriatica, Maria Luisa Marchi Andrew Bevan Caracalla beyond the Limes Raetiae – Planned campaign, immediate reaction or pure fiction?, C. Sebastian Sommer Animal consumption, social inequality, and economic change in a non-elite area of Pompeii, Emily Holt DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Reconstructing ancient diet through archaeological resources: Agriculture in Switzerland from 800 B.C.E. to 754 C.E., Ryan E. Hughes Alicia Jiménez AFTERNOON SESSIONS 14 22. ROMA: I PALAZZI DEL POTERE TRA LA METÀ DEL I E LA METÀ DEL II SECOLO D.C. NUOVE RICERCHE Organised by: Mirella Serlorenzi and Fulvio Coletti 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITA’ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI 2/2 Organised by: Roberto Perna and Francis Tassaux 8. ROME’S INTERNAL FRONTIERS Organised by: Eckhard Deschler-Erb 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS 2/2 Organised by: Ricardo Fernandes and Roksana Chowaniec 11. INNOVATION THROUGH IMITATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD: CREATIVE PROCESSES AS A SOCIAL PHENOMENON IN ROMAN CRAFT Organised by: Elizabeth M. Greene and Thomas Schierl Palatino. Indagini archeologiche negli ambienti a sud-est del Triclinio Imperiale della Domus Flavia, Valentina Santoro Circolazione di merci e uomini a Bononia e Mutina alla luce della documentazione epigrafica, Daniela Rigato, Manuela Mongardi and Mattia Vitelli Casella Natural versus political regions of the Roman Empire: The example of the northwestern provinces, Sabine Deschler-Erb Celsus’ therapeutic galactology Imitation and the mass pro(γαλακτολογία ἰατρική), Maciej duction of elite status markers: Kokoszko Intaglios in the 2nd and 3rd centuries, Elizabeth M. Greene 14.30 Il Progetto Domus Tiberiana (Roma). Cantieri edili fra l’età neroniana e l’età adrianea lungo la Nova Via: primi risultati, Mirella Serlorenzi, Fulvio Coletti, Lino Traini, Giulia Sterpa e Stefano Camporeale Insediamenti, territorio e Can we define Roman provincial materiali ceramici nella Puglia identities on the basis of matemeridionale tra media e tarda rial culture?, Stefanie Hoss età imperiale, Giovanni Mastronuzzi, Renato Caldarola, Carlo De Mitri, Nicola Laghezza and Valeria Melissano Bread and Barley: The relationship between staple foods, nutrition and health in the Roman world, Erica Rowan At the limits of creativity: The creation of style in dress accessories between mass supply and individualism, Thomas Schierl 15 Il settore settentrionale del palazzo flavio: costruzione e prime trasformazioni, Françoise Villedieu Circolazione di uomini, di merci, di modelli nell’area basso adriatica fra età romana e tardo antica, Sara Santoro, Marco Moderato and Gloria Bolzoni Importance of internal boarders in the Roman Empire: written sources and model cases?, Anne Kolb and Lukas Zingg From the mouths of babes: subadult diet in Roman London, Rebecca Redfern, Rebecca Gowland and Lindsay Powell Craftsmen and consumers: Who was trend-setter for local ceramic products in the northern part of the Roman province Germania Superior?, Markus Helfert 15.30 Il cuore del Palazzo Flavio - Le diverse funzioni della domus Augustana, Ulrike Wulf-Rheidt Salapia: città rifondata dell’Apulia adriatica. Lo spazio urbano, il sale e i commerci tra età romana e tardoantica, Giuliano Volpe, Giovanni Devenuto, Roberto Goffredo, Darian M. Totten and Carlo De Mitri Calculating borders? Possibilities and risks of spatial analysis for reconstructing roman provincial borders, Sandra Schröer and Martin Dietary diversity across the Roman world: outcome from a Bayesian meta-analysis, Ricardo Fernandes Archetype, copy and innovation: Grave monuments in the Rhine and Danube provinces as social media, Markus Scholz C.D. Domus severiana sul Palatino: fasi architettoniche e organizzazione dei cantieri tra l’età di Domiziano e Adriano, Fulvio Coletti, Anna Buccellato and Giulia Sterpa La via Egnatia e la via Lissus – Naissus: infrastrutture stradali al servizio dell’Adriatico, Luan Perzhita Brooches as indicators of boundaries or regional identity in western Raetia, Katharina Blasinger and Gerald Grabherr Meat or fish? Exploring consumption patterns in the peripheral town of Acrae (Sicily), Roksana Chowaniec and Anna Gręzak Equal in death? Considerations about urns, sarcophagi, cinerary-funerary altars, tombstones and sepulchral architecture, Thomas Knosala DISCUSSION DISCUSSION A balance of differences and DISCUSSION similarities: A GIS approach to territories of Baetica, Maria del Carmen Moreno Escobar Art and Artifice: The Gardens and Garden Paintings from the Villa Arianna, Stabiae, Maryl B. Gensheimer DISCUSSION DISCUSSION 16 16.30 17 17.30 COFFEE BREAK 18.15 -19 RETTORATO, AULA MAGNA Official Welcome: Eugenio Gaudio, Magnifico Rettore, Sapienza Università di Roma Stefano Asperti, Preside della Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia, Sapienza Università di Roma Christopher Smith, Unione Internazionale degli Istituti di Archeologia,Storia e Storia dell’Arte in Roma Catharine Edwards, President of the Roman Society Presentation of the Roman Archaeology Dissertation Prize 19 - 20 Welcome drink offered by Roman Society 17 MARCH 2016, THURSDAY Aula I Odeion Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” Aula II MORNING SESSIONS 24. OGGETTI, AVVENIMENTI E STORIA Organised by: Paolo Carafa 17. RELITTI E COMMERCIO ROMANO NEL MEDITERRANEO OCCIDENTALE IN EPOCA ROMANA Organised by: Gloria Olcese 32. DYNAMICS OF CULTS AND CULT PLACES IN THE EXPANDING ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Tesse Stek 15. GEOLOGIA, IDROGRAFIA, MORFOLOGIA: ELEMENTI DETERMINANTI PER LA NASCITA DEI CENTRI URBANI Organised by: Luisa Migliorati e Pier Luigi Dall’Aglio 13. USING AND ABUSING PRECIOUS METAL IN THE LATE ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Richard Hobbs and Philippa Walton 9.00 Saxa loquuntur: integrare e narrare monumenti e paesaggi antichi, Paolo Carafa Relitti, volume del traffico commerciale e costi di transazione nel Mediterraneo romano, Elio Lo Cascio and Marco Maiuro Coloniae, civitates foederatae, ager: culti e santuari nel Piceno meridionale tra romanizzazione e municipalizzazione, Filippo Demma and Tommaso Casci Ceccacci Quae arx.. esset: il caso della “nascita” di Norba, tra condizionamenti naturali e strategie politiche, Stefania Gigli Bashing me gently: the Vinkovci treasure in context, Hrvoje Vulic and Damir Doracic 9.30 Le Termopili da Leonida a La quasi-disparition des épaves Giustiniano: problemi storici, chargées de vin au II siècle de archeologici e topografici, Fran- notre ère, André Tchernia cesco Guizzi, Pietro Vannicelli and Alessandro Iaia Cult places during the Roman conquest of Eastern Iberia (3rdc. BC-1stc. AD). Transformations of ritual practices and sacred landscapes, Ignacio Grau Mira Dialoghi antichi tra paesaggio e insediamenti.Morfologie urbane nelle terre del sorgere del sole (Anatolia), Guido Rosada Argentum balneare. Late Roman silver vessels used for bathing and washing, Zsolt Mráv VRBS : de la linguistique à l’archéologie, Alexandre Grandazzi Romans at Greek sanctuaries: a Ostra e i centri di mediavalle The role of silver plate in late view from the Aegean, Annelies delle Marche settentrionali, Car- Roman society: some new Cazemier lotta Franceschelli approaches, Richard Hobbs and Janet Lang 10 10.30 COFFEE BREAK Relitti, mercanti e punzoni (in età romana), Piero Alfredo Gianfrotta and Fausto Zevi 11 11.30 12 12.30 13-14 The social role of “things” in archaic Rome. Archaeology, history, and economic anthropology, Cristiano Viglietti Relitti e carichi di ceramiche dall’I- De-Romanizing religious develtalia tirrenica (fine IV-I secolo a.C.) opments in the Roman West, nel Mediterraneo occidentale: Ralph Haussler nuovi dati dalla ricerca archeologica e archeometrica, Gloria Olcese Minturnae e il Garigliano, Kevin All that glitters: analysing preFerrari cious metal hoards recorded by the Coin Hoards of the Roman Empire Project, Philippa Walton Riduzione dei corredi funerari a Veio; le XII Tavole a Roma. Evidenza archeologica e tradizione letteraria a confronto, Marco Arizza Tra epigrafia e archeologia marittima in Campania. Qualche nota prosopografica, Giuseppe Camodeca, Stefano Iavarone, Gloria Olcese and Michele Stefanile DISCUSSION Mithraism and Religious Indices de commercialisation des récipient céramique Change: A View from Apulum Mithraeum III, Matt McCarty italiques (amphores, vaisselle fine, commune et culinaire) à Alexandrie du IIème s.av. J.-C au Ier ap. J.-C., Sandrine Élaigne and Séverine Lemaître La città e il suo fiume nella DISCUSSION Campania antica: condizionamenti geomorfologici e adattamenti urbanistici delle città romane lungo l’alta valle del Clanis, Vincenzo Amato, Raffaella Bonaudo and Amedeo Rossi DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Cremona: una città lungo il The impact of empire on cult places and ritual practices in fiume, Gianluca Mete Roman Gaul and Germany, Ton Derks DISCUSSION Silver and the transition from late Roman Britain to Early Medieval Scotland, Alice Blackwell LUNCH AFTERNOON SESSIONS 14 1. INTEGRATING REGIONAL SURVEY DATABASES AROUND ROME: METHODOLOGICAL CHALLENGES AND INTERPRETIVE POTENTIAL Organised by: Peter Attema, Paolo Carafa, Willem Jongman and Christopher Smith 14. PORT SYSTEMS IN THE ROMAN MEDITERRANEAN Organised by: Simon Keay and Pascal Arnaud 27. RETHINKING THE CONCEPT OF “HEALING SETTLEMENTS”: CULTS, CONSTRUCTIONS AND CONTEXTS IN THE WESTERN ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Maddalena Bassani, Marion Bolder-Boos, Annalisa Calapà, Ugo Fusco e Jens Koehler 16. SETTLEMENT TOPOGRAPHY AND RESOURCE MANAGEMENT – METHODOLOGICAL APPROACHES IN SEVERAL MEDITERRANEAN REGIONS Organised by: Christiane Nowak and Ralf Bockmann Introduction and presentation of datasets on Rome’s Suburbium: “Integrating data from the Pontine Region Project, the Tiber valley Project and the Suburbium project”, Peter Attema, Paolo Carafa and Christopher Smith L’infrastruttura portuale urbana di Roma: emporium e Porticus Aemilia alla luce dei recenti scavi, Alessia Contino, Lucilla D’Alessandro, Edvige Patella, Renato Sebastiani / A Comparative Approach to Roman port systems: the ports of Rome and Narbo, Simon Keay, Nicholas Carayon, Ferreol Salomon and Mari-Carmen Moreno Luoghi di culto alle aquae salutifere: osservazioni da alcuni casi in Italia, Germania e Gallia, Maddalena Bassani, Matteo Marcato and Cecilia Zanetti Infrastructure, Agriculture, Imperial finance and diplomatic Production, and Consumption payments (4th-5th century), in the Pergamon Micro-Region: Peter Heather Continuities and Changes in the Use of Landscape and Resources, Felix Pirson and Daniel Knitter 18. GOLD FLOWS AND IMPERIAL POWER: A FINANCIAL PERSPECTIVE ON THE END OF THE WEST ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: N.G.A.M. Roymansand Stijn Heeren Rome’s suburbium; the poten- Narbonne and the ports of Nar- Healing by water: Therapy and tial of an integrated database bonensis, Nicholas Carayon and Religion in the Roman Spas of on the Suburbium, Rob Witcher Corinne Sanchez the Iberian Peninsula, Silvia González Soutelo and Sergio Carneiro Resource management and Power and prestige: late roman settlement topographies in late gold outside the empire, Peter Roman Tripolitania - PrelimiGuest nary results of a remote sensing project, Ralf Bockmann Integrating regional-scale data: Roman Portolans, Pascal Ara case study from the Pontine naud Region, Tymon de Haas and Gijs Tol Before the Hammam: The Ancient Spas of Roman North Africa, Jens Koehler Roman Resource Cultures: The Use of Resources and its Impact on socio-cultural Dynamics in Roman North Africa, Frerich Schön 15.30 Case studies from the Suburbium project, Maria Cristina Capanna The Concept of so-called ‘Heal- Römische Städte und ihre Wirt- Late Roman silver in Germania: ing Sanctuaries’ Revisited, Velia schaftsgrundlagen in Hispanien Constantine III and the Rhine Boecker am Beispiel Muniguas, Thomas Frontier, David Wigg-Wolf Schattner 16 16.30 COFFEE BREAK Integrating survey data: why?, Willem M. Jongman 14.30 15 17 DISCUSSION 17.30 The ports of southern Baetica and Mauretania Tingitana, Dario Bernal Gold, Germanic foederati and the end of imperial power in the Late Roman North, Nico Roymans Federate settlements and gold finds in the province of Germania Secunda: barbarian identities?, Stijn Heeren Utica, Carthage and the ports of Sacred Caves and ‘Fertility eastern Tunisia, Andrew Wilson Cults’. Some Considerations about Cave Sanctuaries in Etruria, Annalisa Calapà Regional Solutions in the Building of Roman Farms and Productive Villas in Central Italy (2nd Century BC to 2nd Century AD), Michael Feige The Maritime Topography of the Pergamene coastal region: The Kane Regional Harbour Survey 2014-2015, Eric Laufer, Felix Pirson and Stefen Feuser New Data and Interpretations: the Case of Veii-Campetti and Ostia, Ugo Fusco and Marion Bolder-Boos La cultura ellenistica come DISCUSSION “risorsa”: il caso di Benevento, Alessandra Avagliano and Christiane Nowak DISCUSSION DISCUSSION DISCUSSION 18.15 - 20 Aula I: Plenary lecture Fausto Zevi, Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei - I Fasti di Privernum Simon Keay, University of Southampton - Trajanic Portus Revisited 18 MARCH 2016, FRIDAY Aula I Odeion Aula II Aula “Partenone” Auletta “Archeologia” MORNING SESSIONS 30. ROME AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: ARTEFACTS, GOODS, TRADE 1/2 Organised by: Clementina Panella 1. New Approaches to Republican Ceramics Organised by: Laura Banducci, Antonio F. Ferrandes and Marcello Mogetta 2. SENSING ROME: SENSORY APPROACHES TO MOVEMENT AND SPACE Organised by: Eleanor Betts 9. DIVERSITY AND IDENTITY IN ROMAN IUDAEA / SYRIA PALAESTINA Organised by: Adi Erlich 4. QUALE MEMORIA? COMUNICAZIONE E FORME DEL RICORDO NELL’ARCHEOLOGIA FUNERARIA ROMANA Organised by: Marianna Castiglione 7. BETWEEN THE ATLANTIC AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: INTERSECTED PERSPECTIVES ON LUSITANIA Organised by: Cristina Corsi and Victorino Mayoral 9.00 Approaching ceramics in the Republic, Laura Banducci and Marcello Mogetta A Multisensory Exploration of Movement through Rome’s Urban Bridges, Catherine Hoggarth Space and Identity in Iudaea The Test Case of Masada, Guy Stiebel Non omnis moriar. Parole, immagini e committenza nelle necropoli di Pompei, Marianna Castiglione Los centros monumentales en las ciudades romanas de la Lusitania, Pedro Mateos Cruz 9.30 Economy and Society behind Stratigraphies, Contexts and Fragments: A Systemic Approach to the Roman Republic, Antonio F. Ferrandes Experiencing Rome’s Tiberscape, Simon Malmberg Reflections of Jewish Identity in Memoria su pietra: ricordo dei On the walls of Lusitanian towns: their meaning and functhe Art of Early Roman Judaea, defunti e pratiche funerarie Orit Peleg-Barkat nella regio II Apulia et Calabria, tions, Adriaan De Man Maria Luigia Dambrosio and Giuseppe Schiavariello 10 10.30 11 Roman, local or just global? Multisensory Mapping of OsA diachronic and integrated tia’s Regio I.IV, Eleanor Betts approach to Republican pottery from Satricum (Latium, Central Italy), Muriel Louwaard and Martina Revello Lami COFFEE BREAK The Hidden Treasures of Rome Structure of Noise: Aural Project: Preliminary Results Architecture and Movement in from the University of Missouri, Ostian Streets, Jeffrey Veitch Columbia, Johanna Hobratschk What can We Learn from Gardens about Identity in Roman Iudaea/Syria Palaestina?, Rona Evyasaf La scelta di un monumento funerario come memoria di appartenenza sociale: le pseudo cupae da una necropoli suburbana sulla via Triumphalis, Marco Arizza and Marzia Di Mento The finis terrae of the Roman Empire? Diet and animal husbandry in Lusitania in the context of the Iberian Peninsula and beyond, Silvia Valenzuela-Lamas Roman Urban Space before the Emergence of Christianity in Hippos (Sussita) of the Decapolis, Michael Eisenberg Comunicazione in ambito funerario a Verona: casi di studio dal Museo Maffeiano, Silvia Braito and Myriam Pilutti Namer “Roman Port Systems”: on the efficiencies of the Lusitanian maritime economy, Felix Teichner 11.30 12 12.30 13-14 Becoming Roman in a colonial context: a consumption perspective, Marleen Termeer Commerce and the Senses: Everyday work and the Roman Urban Landscape, Miko Flohr From Jerusalem to Aelia Capitolina – Changes in the Urban Landscape and in the Identity of the Population, Shlomit Weksler-Bdolah La riscoperta della concorrenza: iconografie ‘ufficiali’ nei sarcofagi tardoantichi, Fabio Guidetti Uncofessable intentions: evolving commercial strategies of Rome in western Mediterranean (3rd c. BCE), Jordi Principal Visibility and Movement in the Ancient Space: Some Thoughts about the Use of 3D GIS, Giacomo Landeschi Roman Jews, Jewish Romans: the Sarcophagi from Beth She’arim between Two Worlds, Adi Erlich Forme e codici dell’autorappre- Trading ornamental stone in sentazione dei defunti nell’im- central Lusitania, Devi Taelman maginario figurativo catacombale, Matteo Braconi DISCUSSION DISCUSSION I protagonisti tra produzione e DISCUSSION consumo: un approccio di storia sociale, David Nonnis LUNCH Lusitania in the context of Roman globalization, Carlos Fabião DISCUSSION AFTERNOON SESSIONS 30. ROME AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: ARTEFACTS, GOODS, TRADE 2/2 Organised by: Clementina Panella 2. North Africa: Territories, Centers of production and Trade in Ancient Mediterranean Organised by: Clementina Panella, Michael Bonifay, Sami Ben Tahar, Youssef Aïbeche and Mofhtah Ahmed 14 14.30 25. TRANSFORMATIONS OF THE COMMUNITY CENTRAL SPACE Organised by: Andrew Wallace-Hadrill and Dunia Filippi 10. ROMAN DACIA: GENERAL AND SPECIFIC PATTERNS IN A PROVINCE BEYOND THE DANUBE Organised by: Csaba Szabò and Cristian A. Găzdac 21. RECENT WORK ON ROMAN 20. THE ROMAN AMPHITHEATRE – RECENT RESEARCH AND BRITAIN Organised by: Pete Wilson NEW INSIGHTS Organised by: Tony Wilmott and Thomas Hufschmid Regions and production system: Le agorai di Atene. Dinamiche The archaeological landscape The Pompeii amphitheatre: Mauretania/Numidia, Youssef insediative, processi sociali of the Dacian Wars: a remote a new conjecture, David Aïbeche e spazi del potere ad Atene sensing approach, Ioana Oltean Bomgardner dall’alto arcaismo all’età classica, Nikolaos Arvanitis Regions and production system: Continuità e cambiamenti nel Zeugitana and Byzacena, Sami Foro Romano, Dunia Filippi Ben Taher Lived Ancient Religion and the case of Roman Dacia, Csaba Szabó The Roman Army in Britain: a Review of Recent Research, Ian Haynes Tabulatia in ... sublime crescen- The Rural Settlement of Roman tia - Überlegungen zu den Lift- Britain, Alex Smith systemen in den Amphitheatern von Puteoli und Capua, Thomas Hufschmid Regions and production system: The Roman Forum and the toTripolitania, Mofhtah Ahmed pography of autocracy in early imperial Rome, Hannah Price The Roman Gold Mining Settlement from Alburnus Maior, Carmen Ciongradi Le tracé des amphithéâtres de narbonnaise : du cercle à l’ellipse, documents préparatoires et implantation des courbes, Myriam Fincker The Towns of Roman Britain in an Imperial Context, Martin Millett 15.30 Markets, economies: The North-Africa and Rome, Clementina Panella The ‘Populus of the Future’: Children in the Forum?, Ray Laurence General and specific patterns of coin circulation in a roman province. The case of roman Dacia, Cristian Găzdac The Viminacium amphitheatre: A contribution to the study of Roman amphitheatres on the Danube limes, Ivan Bogdanović From rags to ritual: Two key phases of activity in Londinium, as revealed by excavations at Bloomberg London, Sadie Watson and Jessica Bryan 16 16.30 COFFEE BREAK Markets, economies: The Mediterranean Trade, Michael Bonifay Transformations of public space in the cities of Italy under the Principate: the case of the Forum, John Patterson Current researches at Colonia The Amphitheatre of Chester Dacica Sarmizegetusa, Carmen (Deva), Britain: The final analysis, Tony Wilmott Ciongradi, Paolo Mauriello, Emilian Bota, Enzo D’Annibale, Emanuel Demetrescu, Elisa Di Giovanni, Cristian Dima, Daniele Ferdani and Natascia Pizzano 15 17 DISCUSSION 17.30 DISCUSSION Forum and female presence: The evidence of honorific statuary from Italian and North African Cities, Cristina Murer DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Inscribed altars from Roman Britain, Tony King A restoration of the Ptolemaic map of the British Isles, Philip Crummy DISCUSSION 19 MARCH 2016, SATURDAY Aula I 19. PORTS OF THE PERIPLUS: RECENT ARCHAEOLOGICAL FIELDWORK IN THE ERYTHRAEAN SEA Organised by: Roberta Tomber 9.00 Odeion 31. SETTLEMENT SYSTEMS: STRUCTURES HIERARCHIES AND TERRITORIES Organised by: Michel Tarpin Aula “Partenone” 12. URBAN STREETS AS COMMUNICATION SPACES IN THE ROMAN IMPERIAL PERIOD Organised by: Annette Haug and Philipp Kobusch The lived experience at Berenike Lo sviluppo di una conquista. Visual Communication in the (Egypt) during the time of the Dalla fondazione della colonia Streets of Pompeii, Annette Periplus, Iwona Zych di sena Gallica all’organizzazio- Haug and Philipp Kobusch ne dell’ager, Giuseppe Lepore e Michele Silani Aula II 6. MAKE LOVE, NOT WAR! SEX, GENDER, AND FAMILY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCES Organised by: Rob Collins and Tatiana Ivleva Auletta “Archeologia” 28. RELIGIOUS DIVERSITY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCE OF DALMATIA: NEW APPROACHES AND CHALLENGES Organised by: Nirvana Silnovićand Dora Ivanišević Sexuality Embodiment in Roman Provinces. Towards Improved Theoretical and Methodological Models, Sanja Vucetic Mithras and the Sacred Landscape: The Case of Gacka Valley, Nirvana Silnović 9.30 10 10.30 11 11.30 12 12.30 Aynuna (Saudi Arabia): a L’impact de la colonisation The Appia in town. A highway Nabataean port on the Red Sea, romaine sur la structuration du as urban public space, Patric-AlMichał Gawlikowski paysage rural de la Macédoine exander Kreuz orientale, Antonio Gonzales and Georges Tirologos Imports and exports with the Roman world during the reign of Zoskales and in Aksum at the time of the Periplus Maris Erythraei, Chiara Zazzaro and Andrea Manzo COFFEE BREAK A port in Arabia on the Indian Ocean between Rome and India, Alexia Pavan Indian Ocean as a trade lake: the critical role of Pattanam (Muziris?), P.J. Cherian Rythmes censoriaux et temps de Ruhe und Bewegung: städcréation des colonies : quelques tischer Straßenverkehr im pistes?, Michel Tarpin frühkaiserzeitlichen Pompeji, Jens-Arne Dickmann On a Knife-Edge: Images of The Cults of Isis, Inga Vilogorac Erotic Performance and the Brčić Iconography of ‘Small Finds’ in the North-West Provinces, John Pearce Sex on the Edge: Same-sex, Polygamous, and Single-parent Families in the Roman Frontiers, Tatiana Ivleva Roman, Illyrian or Dalmatian? (Re)interpretations of Roman Religion in a Provincial Context, Josipa Lulić Tra autonomia e integrazione: diritti locali e giurisdizione prefettizia nelle comunità di cives sine suffragio, Simone Sisani Children in the Streets – InterThe Phallus and the Frontier: action between Children and The Physical and Metaphysical Adults in Pompeii, Ray Laurence barrier of Hadrian’s Wall, Rob Collins The Epigraphic Evidence for Early Christianity at Salona, Dora Ivanišević The impact of colonisation on landscape and settlement dynamics in central Adriatic Italy: contributions from survey archaeology, Frank Vermeulen Gender and Sexuality in NorthSpeaking in tongues, listening ern Britannia, Robyn Crook for meaning: modes of epigraphic discourse along the streets of Graeco-Roman antiquity, Peter Keegan DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Converging spotlights: Indian Ocean archaeology and the Periplus Maris Erythraei, Federico de Romanis Write Where the People Are – Contextualizing Wall Inscriptions in the Streetscapes of Pompeii, Eeva-Maria Viitanen Female identities and the construction of cultural borders, Kaja Stemberger DISCUSSION DISCUSSION DISCUSSION ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 12 - POSTER SESSION SESSION 3. EMPERORS AND FRONTIERS SESSION 4. QUALE MEMORIA? COMUNICAZIONE E FORME DEL RICORDO NELL’ARCHEOLOGIA FUNERARIA ROMANA Carla Cioffi A bilingual mensa ponderaria from the eastern Danube Necropoli e riti funerari a Siracusa tra l’età repubblicana e la prima età imperiale Memoria e autorappresentazione tra arte funeraria ed epigrafia in età tardo imperiale. Il caso della catacomba dei Ss. Marco e Marcelliano Federica Maria Riso, Giovanna Analisi archeobotaniche a confronto tra la necropoli suburbana di Mutina (scavo ex Parco Novisad) Bosi, Rossella Rinaldi and Dona- e una necropoli prediale nell’agro centuriato mutinese (scavi cava Corpus Domini – Marzaglia) to Labate Michela Stefani L’area archeologica del Sepolcro degli Scipioni: pratiche funerarie e rituali Sabina Veseli A reassessment of the small necropolis of III-IV centuries AD of Zgerdhesh (Albania) SESSION 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY Veronica Aniceti and Mauro Animal food resources in Roman Britain: changing husbandry practices and dietary preferences at APPROACHES TO ANCIENT Rizzetto Castleford (West Yorkshire, England) ROMAN DIETS Andrew James Donnelly Contextualizing the Flat-Bottomed Cooking Pan Jack Dury and Oliver Craig Stable isotopes of processed fish products in Roman coastal environments Julia Hurley An Integrated Approach to Mapping Foodways in Iron Age and Roman-Period Britain Tzvetana Popova and Hana Use of Pinia (Pinus pinea) – for food or ritual? Hristova Giovanni Distefano and Angeli- Sardina pilchardus, tonno ed anfore lusitane Almagro 50-51 nel Mediterraneo. Relitti e commerci SESSION 7. BETWEEN THE ATnel IV sec. d.C. Il caso di Randello (Sicilia) LANTIC AND THE MEDITERRA- ca Ferraro NEAN: INTERSECTED PERSPEC- Gianluca Minetto and Cristina The Lusitaniana fish products in the port of Olbia (North-estern Sardinia) TIVES ON LUSITANIA Nervi Joey Williams An Early Roman Watchtower in Central Lusitania: Colonial Negotiation, Cultural Exchange, and Surveillance Archaeology SESSION 11. INNOVATION Giulia Bison Una variante di fibula tipo Aucissa dal Palatino THROUGH IMITATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD: CREATIVE PROCESSES AS A SOCIAL PHENOMENON IN ROMAN CRAFTS SESSION 12. URBAN STREETS AS Nùria Romanì Sala La calle y la escenificacion del estatus urbano y social. Embellecimiento y mejoras viarias en la COMMUNICATION SPACES IN ciudades del conuentus tarraconensis en época altoimperial THE ROMAN IMPERIAL PERIOD Giancarlo Germanà Bozza Agnese Pergola SESSION 16. SETTLEMENT TOPOGRAPHY AND RESOURCE MANAGEMENT – METHODOLOGICAL APPROACHES IN SEVERAL MEDITERRANEAN REGIONS SESSION 17. RELITTI E COMMERCIO ROMANO NEL MEDITERRANEO OCCIDENTALE IN EPOCA ROMANA SESSION 20. THE ROMAN AMPHITHEATRE – RECENT RESEARCH AND NEW INSIGHTS SESSION 24. OGGETTI, AVVENIMENTI E STORIA Ulla Rajala and Philip Mills Pottery circulation, villas and Roman Nepet from the Republican period to late antiquity Raffaele Laino and Fabrizio Mollo Il relitto di Diamante (CS): un’esperienza di archeologia subacquea nel medio Tirreno calabrese Sonja Vuković-Bogdanović Beasts from the games or something else? Animal remains from roman amphitheatres Milena Raycheva Nicola Luciani and Paolo Rosati Caracalla in Philippopolis. Another perspective on Cassius Dio Soppiantare un dio: strutture e fonti per una narrazione storica del mitreo-chiesa di S. Nicola a Guidonia Produzione, commerci e scambi tra le due sponde dell’Adriatico nel corso dell’Ellenismo e dell’età romana attraverso i casi di Urbs Salvia (Picenum) e Hadrianopolis (Epiro) L’olio piceno: una merce trascurata dell’economia dell’Italia centrale Adriatica nell’età romana? Sofia Cingolani SESSION 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITA’ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI Dimitri Van Limbergen MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI SESSION 27. RETHINKING THE Mariya Avramova CONCEPT OF “HEALING SETTLEMENTS”: CULTS, CONSTRUCTIONS AND CONTEXTS IN THE WESTERN ROMAN EMPIRE SESSION GENERAL Chiara Fornace Alice Landskron Healing Settlements in Roman Thrace: Past Scholarship and Future Perspectives L’opera poligonale in Cilicia Tracheia Roman sculpture in domestic spaces in context: the evidence of the third and fourth century AD in Roman Ostia THEORETICAL ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 26 - SAPIENZA UNIVERSITA’ DI ROMA 16 - 19 MARCH 15 MARCH 2016, TUESDAY 16-19 RAC/TRAC Registration opens in the Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia Foyer 16 MARCH 2016, WEDNESDAY Aula III Aula IV 17 MARCH 2016, THURSDAY Aula III Aula IV 18 MARCH 2016, FRIDAY Aula III 19 MARCH 2016, SATURDAY Aula IV Aula III Aula IV T4. THEATT. GENERAL SESRICALISING SION 1 MEMORY. AN ARCHAEOLOGICAL APPROACH TO RELIGIOUS PERFORMANCE IN THE ROMAN WORLD Organised by Valentino Gasparini T12. SUSTAINING THE EMPIRE: BALANCING BETWEEN POPULATION GROWTH AND FOOD RESOURCES Organized by Wim De Clercq, Dimitri Van Limbergen, Frank Vermeulen and Rinse Willet T. GENERAL SEST8. ANIMALS AND LANDSCAPE SION 2 IN THE ROMAN WORLD Organized by Clare Reinsford and David Roberts The Theatre-Temple Pattern in the Italic Sanctuaries: Origins and Functions, Alessandro D’Alessio Land and population in the Roman Empire. East and West compared, Paul Edkamp The Everyday Ritual: Social Practice and the Animalscape, Clare Rainsford and David Roberts MORNING SESSIONS 9.00 T1. BEYOND THE ROMANS: WHAT CAN POSTHUMANISM DO FOR CLASSICAL STUDIES? Organised by Linnea Åshede and Irene Selsvold T9. THEORISING ‘PLACE’ IN (ROMAN) ARCHAEOLOGY Organised by Darrell Rohl and Nicky Garland Posthumanism and the Romans – prospective, potential and the road ahead, Irene Selsvold An Archaeology of Place: The development of ‘place’ theory in archaeological studies and its application to the Roman world, Darrell Rohl and Nicky Garland T2. METHOD MATTERS: ARCHAEOLOGICAL METHOD AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL NARRATIVE IN ROMAN COLONIZATION STUDIES Organised by Jesús García-Sánchez and Anita Casarotto Making use of secondary data: the feedback of ceramic surveys, Damjan Donev Roman Grid Planning in Cross-Cultural Perspective, Simeon D. Ehrlich Contextualizing Small Finds at Pompeii: A New Take on Old Things, Catherine Baker 9.30 Priapus can be Anything: Bodies Without Borders in Roman Art, Linnea Åshede Moving money: Coin hoards, place, movement and memory in Roman Britain, Adrian M. Chadwick Testing settlement models in early Roman colonial landscapes, Anita Casarotto, Jeremia Pelgrom and Tesse D. Stek Inside Out: Spectacularisation of Grief and Joy in Isiac Hilaria, Valentino Gasparini Negative and positive multicultural interaction as a precondition to Roman expansion: changing group identities in central Italy from the Archaic to the Late Republican period, Ulla Rajala Growing vines in a populous landscape. Viticultural practices in EarlyImperial central Adriatic Italy (1st -2 nd century AD), Dimitri Van Limbergen How animals co-created the Romano-British countryside – towards archaeologies of animality, Adrian Chadwick Your place or mine? Eating and drinking practices across Roman London in the 1st century AD, Michael Marshall, Karen Stewart and Amy Thorp 10 Venusti (semi) viri vates: Posthuman visions of early Roman encounters with the Galli, Lewis Webb Waterworks: Temporal engineering and the creation of place in Late Iron Age and Roman Britain, Jay Ingate Looking at Sites in a Colonial landscape. The importance of data visualization, Jesús García Sánchez Activating the Circus: Sacred Space, Collective Performance and Spectactor Memories, Sinclair Bell Spinning your own yarn: Spindle whorls and spinners in the forts of the Romano British Frontier Land and population in the Roman Empire. East and West compared, Paul Edkamp The Consumption and Ritual Treatment of Animals in Northern Gallic Sanctuaries, David Rose Cooking pots, table ware and storage ceramics. Culinary practice and savoir-faire in Roman Nora, Cristina Nervi 10.30 11.00 COFFEE BREAK The agency of Roman funerary monuments: from human to incarnated (biographical) entity?, Vladimir D. Mihajlović Layers of place and space in Iron Age and Roman Britain, Caroline Pudney Geomorphology as a research tool to assess Roman colonial studies, Kevin Ferrari Stirring Scenes: Performing Religion in the Roman East, Frederick G. Naerebout Corporeal Connections: Grave Disturbance, Reuse and Violation in Roman Italy, Liana Brent The Economy & the Archaeology of Roman wine. A proposal for analyse an intensive wine production system and trade. Case study: Regio Laeetana (Hispania Citerior Tarraconensis), Antoni Martin i Oliveras Hunting scenes on mosaics from Roman Africa, Anna Mech Reassessing Roman building materials: economics, logistics and social factors in the supply of tile and stone to Dorchester-onThames, Oxfordshire, Edward Peveler 11.30 DISCUSSION 12 12.30 13-14 LUNCH Co-producing ‘Place’ and ‘Identity’ in the Upper Durius Valley, Henry Clarke Modelling Roman agriculture in a theoretical colonial framework. Riparian vegetation and viticulture in Hasta Regia, Daniel J. Martín-Arroyo Sánchez The Creation of A changing game: InvestigatRitual ‘Place’ in ing native ecothe Rural Environment of the nomic responsRoman Near East, es to Roman conquest in the Paul Newson Dutch limes zone via agent-based modelling, Jamie Joyce and Philip Verhagen DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Choreographing Religious Spectacle: Processional Movement at Ostia, Katherine Crawford Escaping heat and ‘killing time’ in the desert – Revisiting the archaeology of Roman garrison at Bu Njem, Anna Walas Performing the DISCUSSION Rituals of Imperial Cult in Late Antique Rome: Temples, Topography, and Inscriptions, Douglas Boin DISCUSSION Urbanism and demography in Roman Asia Minor, Rinse Willet DISCUSSION ‘This land is your land, this land is my land’. Ownership, attitudes, and animal management systems in northern Britannia, Sue Stalibrass DISCUSSION The translation of the context: a case study from Portugal, Vincenzo Soria DISCUSSION TRAC AGM (13-14) AFTERNOON SESSIONS T3. MARXIST TRADITIONS IN ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY Organised by Andrew Gardner and Mauro Puddu T11. BEYOND PUBLIC AND PRIVATE IN THE ROMAN HOUSE Organised by Kaius Tuori T5. BEYOND HYBRIDITY AND CODE-SWITCHING: NEW APPROACHES TO THE ARCHAEOLOGY OF THE LATE HELLENISTIC ROME, ITALY, AND THE WIDER MEDITERRANEAN Organised by Francesca Diosono and Dominik Maschek T7. APPROPRIATING TRADITIONS – NEGOTIATING FORMS: MATERIAL CULTURE AND ROMAN RELIGION BETWEEN CATEGORIES AND VARIABLES Organised by Anna-Katharina Rieger T10. MEDIA, MEMORY AND ARCHAEOLOGIST Organized by Clare Rowan T6. FILLING THE GAP: INVESTIGATING ABANDONMENT IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE Organized by Rocco Palermo and Maria Amodio 14 Finding the marginalised? Being the marginalised?, Steve Roskams Venus in Pompeian Domestic Space, Carla Brain Social networks in Late Hellenistic Northern Etruria: From a multicultural society to a society of partial identities, Raffaella Da Vela Resonance of objects and a new theory of religion, Jörg Rüpke Premediation, Remediation, and Cultural Memory in the Roman World, Clare Rowan Abandoned Traditions? The Case of Courtyard Houses and Peristyle Mansions in Late Hellenistic and Early Roman Judaea, Shulamit Miller 14.30 Divorcing theory from politics: Marxist thought in Eastern European Roman archaeology, Emily Hanscam Questioning the functions of the cubiculum in the archaeological and literary sources, Laura Nissin From magistri to Ermaistai. The self-representation of Italian mercatores in the eastern Mediterranean between professional and religious associations, Francesca Diosono The votive offering: a category in need of a challenge?, Jessica Hughes Premediation and Perception: Colour in Roman Archaeology, Vicky Jewell Abandonment, Transformation and Adaptation along the Rhine in the Roman period, Tyler Franconi 15 Crisis, Marxism and Reconstructions of Time, Paul Pasiek The domus of Apuleio at Ostia Antica, Antonella Pansini Graecia capta ferum victorem cepit...’ ? Violence and cultural change in the Late Roman Republic, Dominik Maschek The Gods don’t live here anymore, do they? Conceptualizing the materiality of religious change, Norman Wetzig The Missing On the decline of Piece. Reduction Myos Hormos, as a Medial Strat- Dario Nappo egy in Roman Portraiture?, Annabel Bokern 15.30 Worshipping the Roman emperor: uneven and combined developments?, Dies van der Linde Were peristyles conspicuous consumption or a functional addition to the atrium house?, Samuli Simelius Religious landscape “in between”: the Almo valley at the borders of Rome, Rachele Dubbini 16.00 16.30 COFFEE BREAK Marxist dialectic vs. the predominant notion of local identities: the study of cult centres in the Hauran (southern Syria) (100BC– AD300), Francesca Mazzilli Beyond idealism and realism. On how to evaluate nude portrait statues in Late Republican Central Italy, Barbara Sielhorst Portrait as a medium. Reading Palmyra Reliefs with the ‘Empire and Communication’ by Harald Innis, Łukasz Sokołowski Private Inscriptions in Public Spaces?, Polly Lohmann Samnites just in Samnium?! Archaeological and epigraphical sources for the integration of Samnites in Italian and Mediterranean (religious) trade, Claudia Widow Cursing the DISCUSSION neighbours? Beyond motive categories in the study of Roman defixiones, Stuart McKie Abandonment and Revival between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages: Facts and Fiction, Athanasios Vionis Contesting Sacred Landscapes: Continuity and Abandonment in Roman Cyprus, Giorgios Papantoniou 17.00 Dynamics of power: an architectural reading of concentration of power (Ullastret, northern Iberia, IV-III century BC), David Cebrian 17.30 Welcome-back DISCUSSION Marx! The rise, the fall and the rebirth of a thought. Marxist perspective for Roman Archaeology at the end of the Post-Modern Era, Edoardo Vanni 18 18.15 20.00 Structuring Olfactory Space in the Roman House, Thomas J. Derrick Switching to Roman? Translating late Iron Age mortuary contexts from the Lomellina (IT), Sarah Scheffler Mimetic Practice in Provincial Religious Iconography: A Case Study of Roman Britain, Stephanie Moat Investigating the transformation through the archaeological record in the heart of Tuscany: the case of the late roman villa at Aiano (4th7th cent. AD), Marco Cavalieri DISCUSSION DISCUSSION DISCUSSION DISCUSSION Rettorato, Aula Magna: Official Welcome, Presentation of the Roman Archaeology Dissertation Prize and Welcome drink offered by Roman Society Plenary Lecture Conference Location Maps RAC/TRAC 2016 will be centred on the Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia on the Campus of Sapienza Università di Roma (all the entrances are indicated by the red arrows). 24 Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia: ground floor (Museo dell’Arte Classica) Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia: first floor 25 Key Information: various Busses in Rome For information: ATAC, (english) http://www.atac.roma.it/page.asp?p=229 Lines and maps (english): http://www.atac.roma.it/page.asp?p=18 Take advantage of ATAC tourist cards and tickets to move freely around the city and enjoy its cultural heritage. To meet the growing demand for mobility in combination with culture, ATAC has improved offer with integrated tourist packages in partnership with leading cultural agencies and tour operators. Roma pass The Roma Pass card includes the use of public transport within the territory of Rome and allows access to all state and municipal monuments, museums and archaeological sites included in the offer, with free admission to the first two sites/museums chosen and reduced admission to all other visited sites/museums. Valid for three consecutive days from first validation, it can be purchased for € 36,00 in all museums and sites included in the offer, as well as in Tourist Information Points of the Municipality of Rome and in all ATAC ticket offices. For futher information: www.romapass.it. Roma plus The Roma Plus 24/48h ticket combines public transport with open top bus tickets «City Sightseeing Roma», offering the possibility to discover Rome in different ways. It is valid for 24/48 hours from first validation for unlimited journeys within the city of Rome, plus a 24/48 hour ticket for the open top bus «City Sightseeing Roma». The price is €30,00 for 24h and €40,00 for 48h; children under 10 years travel for free. The integrated Metrebus tariff system was created to facilitate mobility in Rome and Lazio. Thanks to the collaboration between Atac, Cotral and Trenitalia, it allows to travel on different forms of public transport with a single ticket: METREBUS ROME Tickets and Season Passes within the Metrebus Rome System allow you to travel on buses, trams and trolleybuses, Metro lines, the Regional trains Roma-Lido, Roma-Viterbo and Termini-Centocelle, as well as Cotral and Trenitalia lines in 2nd class, except bus/train connections to Ciampino and Fiumicino airports (Cotral/ Trenitalia) and sightseeing tours (open top buses, etc.). METREBUS LAZIO Tickets and passes of the Metrebus Lazio system allow you to travel in the Lazio Region within the zones indicated on the ticket or season pass. Some subscriptions include also the transport system of a Regional Municipality affiliated with the system. Taxis We recommend Samarcanda (06/5551), Radiotaxi 3570 (06/3570), Roma - La Capitale (06/4994) or Pronto Taxi (06/6645). Please only use official taxis. Registration & Welcome desk Registration will be open from 16.00 to 19.00 on Tuesday 15 March in Building Foyer (first floor, FF). Thereafter it can be done in the Welcome desk, which will be staffed from 8.30 each morning in Building Foyer (first floor, FF). Delegates who have booked as a student must bring a valid student card to Registration. Information and Bookstalls During the Conference, many publishers, distributors and booksellers will have display stalls in the Museo dell’Arte Classica (ground floor, GF). Posters Session A Poster display will take place in both the Museo dell’Arte Classica (ground floor, GF) and the Building Foyer (firts floor, FF). Posters must be given to the Welcome desk by 08.30 on Wednesday through to Saturday. Authors are encouraged to stand by their posters during coffee breaks. 26 Coffee and Lunches There are coffee breaks in the mornings and afternoons, and this will be served in both the Museo dell’Arte Classica (ground floor, GF) and the Building Foyer (firts floor, FF). Lunches are included in the conference fee only for speakers speakers, poster presenters and session organisers, and will be served in both the Museo dell’Arte Classica (ground floor, GF) and the Building Foyer (firts floor, FF). Key Information: Events WEDNESDAY EVENING, 18.15/19.00: Rettorato – Aula Magna, Official welcome and presentation of the Roman Archaeology Dissertation Prize; 19.00/20.00: Welcome drink offered by Roman Society. THURSDAY EVENING, 18.15/20.00: Facoltà di Lettere e Filosofia, Aula I, Plenary Lecture; 20.30: Conference Dinner, Casa degli Aviatori (booking essential). FRIDAY EVENING, 21.00: RAC/TRAC Festa. SUNDAY MORNING/AFTERNOON: Excursion to Portus and Isola Sacra (booking essential). PLEASE NOTE: holders of a RAC conference badge will also have free entry to selected museums and archaeological sites in Rome. 27 Together with Sapienza Università di Roma the Sponsoring Organizations are: Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies Catharine Edwards (President) and Peter Guest (Chair, Archaeology Committee) The Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies - The Roman Society - was founded in 1910 as the sister society to the Society for the Promotion of Hellenic Studies. The Roman Society is the leading organization in the United Kingdom for those interested in the study of Rome and the Roman Empire. Its scope is wide, covering Roman history, archaeology, literature and art down to about A.D. 700. It has a broadly based membership, drawn from over forty countries and from all ages and walks of life. The Society supports a library of over 130,000 volumes and 675 periodicals; it supports a programme of public lectures and conferences; it has a grants programme for research and to support teaching and students. Membership is open to all. The Roman Archaeology Conference is its biennial conference. www.romansociety.org The British School at Rome Christopher Smith (Director) The British School at Rome is the UK’s leading research institute abroad – it is a centre of interdisciplinary research excellence in the Mediterranean, supporting the full range of arts, humanities and social sciences. The BSR was founded in 1900, and for over a century we have supported artists and scholars in their work in Italy. Residential awards at the BSR provide unprecedented access to Rome and Italy. They offer a superb opportunity to research and focus upon work, and to use the BSR as a base to make the best use possible of the remarkable resources that the city offers, including our specialist library with 70,000 volumes. The vibrant interdisciplinary community and common table provides a unique environment in which to exchange ideas and viewpoints. The regular programme of events that are open to the public enables scholars to meet and interact with others in their own and other disciplines. We welcome applications to stay with us, and also to use our archaeological services, which include support for concession applications and also geophysics. www.bsr.ac.uk International Association for Classical Archaeology (AIAC) Kristian Göransson (President), Maria Teresa D’Alessio (Vice President), Simonetta Serra (Secretary General) The International Association for Classical Archaeology (AIAC) engages institutes and scholars from many countries in an international collaboration in the field of Classical Archaeology. Founded in Rome in 1945, AIAC runs the Fasti Online (www.fastionline.org), a database of archaeological excavations, organizes periodic seminars in Rome for doctoral students in classical archaeology from the various institutes in Rome, coordinates the quinquennial International Congress of Classical Archaeology and arranges study trips and other events in classical archaeology. The association is directed by a Council, elected by the members, which in turn elects the President, Vice President and Secretary General. www.aiac.org 28 Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference (TRAC) Darrell J. Rohl (Chairperson) and Ian Marshman (ViceChair) TRAC is an unincorporated voluntary association that has developed from and around the annual Theoretical Roman Archaeology Conference series held since 1991. The first TRAC conference was held to widen the range of perspectives offered, and voices heard, in Roman archaeology. This was a major success, and TRAC has made a major contribution to research in Roman archaeology over the past 25 years. Following on from the initial conferences, TRAC continues to organize an annual conference and to produce a publication of selected Proceedings within 12 months. Individual conferences are primarily organized by a Local Organizing Committee with the support of the TRAC Standing Committee and a number of sponsoring organizations. Since the mid-1990s, TRAC has been held – in alternate years – alongside the Roman Archaeology Conference (RAC) organized by the Archaeology Committee of the Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies (aka “the Roman Society”). In 2013 it launched its website which includes a forum to promote discussion and debate in the 12-month gaps between conferences. Visit it, sign-up and engage with the online community. The site also hosts many of the past TRAC published volumes on Open Access. trac.org.uk TRAC Bursaries The TRAC Bursaries have been funded by generous donations from both the Roman Society and from Barbican Research Associates, an independent consultancy specialising in the analysis of archaeological finds and post-excavation management. www.barbicanra.co.uk 29 ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 12 SESSION ABSTRACTS 1.INTEGRATING REGIONAL SURVEY DATABASES AROUND ROME: METHODOLOGICAL CHALLENGES AND INTERPRETIVE POTENTIAL Organised by: Peter Attema (University of Groningen), Paolo Carafa (Sapienza Università di Roma), Willem M. Jongman (University of Groningen) and Christopher Smith (The British School at Rome) Ever since Giuseppe Lugli’s pioneering work for the Forma Italiae in the Pontine region in the early 20th c. on the Roman towns of Tarracina and Circeii, a vast amount of field survey data has been amassed for the suburbium of Rome sensu lato. North of the Tiber, the Tiber Valley Project, building on earlier projects, systematically recorded the southern Etruscan landscape. South of the Tiber the Latium Vetus project, and then the Suburbium project, covered large tracts of northern Latium Vetus, and the Pontine Region Project covered large parts of the southern part of Latium Vetus. Whilst the data of these individual projects have led to fundamental reassessments of developments in settlement and economy at the regional scale in relation to Rome, they have never been analyzed in tandem to confront fundamental questions regarding the role of ancient Rome as a regional centre with an expanding suburbium. This is not surprising as the challenges of integrating datasets acquired with different aims and methodologies, and stored in very different data formats, are considerable. It is certain, however, that a concerted effort of bringing together these data in an integrated data structure that allows detailed questions on demographic and socio-economic developments will be a major step forward in our understanding of the growing regional role of Rome from the Early Iron Age onwards north and south of the Tiber. This session will bring together scholars currently working on the integration of regional data pertaining to the suburbium of Rome. The aim of the session is to, first, present an overview of current work in this field; second, to identify and present shared methodological and interpretive issues in integrating the regional datasets available. Third, to establish a network of interested scholars, who may want to contribute to finding solutions to technical and methodological issues and to prepare a common research agenda, streamlining and guiding future work in this field. [email protected], [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula I (FF) 14.00 – Introduction and presentation of datasets on Rome’s Suburbium: “Integrating data from the Pontine Region Project, the Tiber valley Project and the Suburbium project”, Peter Attema, Paolo Carafa and Christopher Smith 14.30 – Rome’s suburbium; the potential of an integrated database on the Suburbium, Rob Witcher 15.00 – Integrating regional-scale data: a case study from the Pontine Region, Tymon de Haas and Gijs Tol 15.30 – Case studies from the Suburbium project, Maria Cristina Capanna 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Integrating survey data: why?, Willem M. Jongman Introduction and presentation of datasets on Rome’s Suburbium: “Integrating data from the Pontine Region Project, the Tiber valley Project and the Suburbium project” Peter Attema (University of Groningen), Paolo Carafa (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Christopher Smith (British School at Rome) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Ever since Giuseppe Lugli’s pioneering work for the Forma Italiae in the Pontine region in the early 20th c. on the Roman towns of Tarracina and Circeii, a vast amount of field survey data has been amassed for the suburbium of Rome sensu lato. North of the Tiber, the Tiber Valley Project, building on earlier projects, systematically recorded the southern Etruscan landscape. South of the Tiber the Latium Vetus project, and then the Suburbium project, covered large tracts of northern Latium Vetus, and the Pontine Region Project covered large parts of the southern part of Latium vetus. Whilst the data of these individual projects have led to fundamental reassessments of developments in settlement and economy at the regional scale in relation to Rome, they have never been analyzed in tandem to confront fundamental questions regarding the role of ancient Rome as a regional centre with an expanding suburbium. This is not surprising as the 30 challenges of integrating datasets acquired with different aims and methodologies, and stored in very different data formats, are considerable. It is certain, however, that a concerted effort of bringing together these data in an integrated data structure that allows detailed questions on demographic and socio-economic developments will be a major step forward in our understanding of the growing regional role of Rome from the Early Iron Age onwards north and south of the Tiber. This introduction and presentation of the separate projects will set out the challenges and opportunities for a new initiative to unite the three databases. Rome’s suburbium; the potential of an integrated database on the Suburbium Rob Witcher (University of Durham) [email protected] The territory around Rome is one of the most intensively studied regions of the Mediterranean. For over a century, archaeologists have documented monuments, artefact scatters, and other landscape features. The resulting data are vast in quantity, and variable in quality. During the 1990s, three separate initiatives (the Suburbium Project; Pontine Region Project; Tiber Valley Project) began collating legacy datasets and supplementing them with targeted fieldwork. Individually, these projects have generated large databases and published re-evaluations of the data and new synthetic interpretations. While work on the individual projects continues, recent discussions have raised questions: could these separate initiatives be networked? What are the methodological and technological challenges? And – most importantly – what new questions could be addressed by an integrated database? The problems of combining field survey data are well known. The proximity of the existing projects lessens, to some degree, the difficulties. Most importantly, however, each of these projects has already demonstrated that disparate datasets can be integrated and used to address broader research questions. With the growth of computing power, the concept of ‘Big Data’ has recently come to the fore. Integrating the three project databases would produce a hinterland-scale dataset unparalleled by that from any other ancient Mediterranean metropolis. But more data does not guarantee better results. The aim of this paper is therefore to consider the potential of an integrated database to transform interpretations. There are two broad approaches: methodological and modelling. First, by comparing and integrating individual datasets, we understand better what is general and what is unique, and how these are affected by scale of observation. Questions of methodological (in)compatibility can elucidate issues of historical relevance, for example, were pots of the same form type used at the same time (and in the same way)? In turn, the integration of these projects will provide a case study for the incorporation of more diverse datasets from other parts of the Mediterranean/Roman world. Second, a key area for consideration is demographic modelling; population figures are central to varied social and economic questions; integration would provide a more robust dataset for understanding the scale, distribution, organisation and flow of population. In turn, such figures feed into issues of urbanisation, market economies, inequality, migration/mobility, technological innovation, and environmental sustainability/resilience. All of these topics speak to the list of ‘Grand Challenges for Archaeology’ (Kintigh et al. 2014) and remind us that, collectively, these datasets are of great potential interest to a wide range of researchers seeking high-quality data to explore these topics using theories and methods such as niche construction, urban scaling, and network analysis. Clearly both technical and conceptual problems abound – which platform should be used? How can we explore ‘hinterland’ data without resorting to a teleological account of the rise and fall of Rome? – but we perceive transformative potential in the process of addressing these issues and the ability to contribute to wider archaeological debates. Integrating regional-scale data: a case study from the Pontine Region Tymon de Haas (University of Groningen) and Gijs Tol (University of Groningen) [email protected] and [email protected] As part of the long-term Pontine Region Project (PRP), the authors are in the process of integrating existing survey datasets and databases (including sub-phases of the PRP, Forma Italiae and other topographic studies) into a single database structure. This database currently holds information on some 600 sites and more than 250.000 artefacts. In this paper we will first discuss the challenges encountered in the process of database design and data entry, which include both methodological and interpretive issues. Subsequently we will illustrate the considerable potential of this type of integration of both site and artefact data for a better understanding of regional trends in settlement and economy and the intra-regional trajectories within such regional trends. 31 Case studies from the Suburbium project Maria Cristina Capanna (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] The Suburbium project covered an area of 200 sq km within the Comune di Roma coinciding with a large portion of Rome’s ancient suburbium and those of neighbouring ancient cities (on the left bank of the Tiber: Fidenae, Crustumerium, Cameria, Ficulea, Caenina, Bovillae and a small part of Tusculum; on the right bank Veii). In this paper we will discuss the data obtained from the surveys and will present research results of three different contexts, viz. Rome’s northern and south-eastern Suburbium; the suburbia of the other Latin cities and that of Veii). First, data sets will be compared with datasets resulting from previous research. Second, results of spatial analyses will be presented (Thiessen poligons) elaborated in GIS and aimed at the reconstruction of the territories of cities and land plots belonging to villas. The size of territories and land plots will be adjusted according to the average distribution of sites per square kilometer taking into account “archaeological visibility”. Third, it will be shown how “weighted average analyses”, which only include precisely date objects, may be of help in evaluating whether data increase corresponds with increase of productive and commercial activities during certain periods. Integrating survey data: why? Willem M. Jongman (University of Groningen) [email protected] The study of Roman society has witnessed enormous changes in recent years. It was not long ago that the big narratives such as Finley’s Ancient Economy were primarily written from written sources, while the archaeological data were often used to underscore the local and the particular. This has changed quite dramatically in recent years, with significant revisions of economic history based on aggregate archaeological data, and an increasing interest in generalization among archaeologists. Survey results are beginning to figure in such revisionist histories, but the analysis is hampered by the fragmentation and inaccessibility of the data. Field survey data can indeed play an important role in big histories of larger chronological trends in, for example, population, market integration, rural manufacture, agricultural technology, rural material culture, or social (in)equality. However, such bigger data driven histories can only be written if the results of surveys from many regions of the Empire are integrated and aggregated into one coherent dataset or set of datasets. And once we have reconstructed a bigger trend, we are in a much better position to identify and understand the locally specific. 2.SENSING ROME: SENSORY APPROACHES TO MOVEMENT AND SPACE Organised by: Eleanor Betts (The Open University) Roman archaeology is currently experiencing both a spatial and a sensory turn. Taking as its theme the multiple perspectives of sensory space, this session explores the role played by the senses in recognising, understanding and using Roman urban space, with a specific focus on movement within the cities of Rome, Ostia and Pompeii. The multisensory body is the locus of human identity, experience and memory, and the body in motion gives meaning to space and place. Bringing these perspectives together, this session explores the value of applying a sensory approach to the archaeology of Roman urbanism. It will examine the extent to which the senses played a central role within distinctive cultural, social, political and economic activities, with the aim of increasing our understanding of how people identified and interacted with the city as they moved within it. In particular, the speakers will ask how we might develop and apply methodologies for recreating experiences of Roman urban landscapes, as well as the activities, behaviours and meanings associated with them, with attention given to how empirical sensory data may combine or conflict with that of ancient sources. Consideration will be given to the impact sensory stimuli had on the perceptions and experiences of those who lived in Rome, Ostia and Pompeii, and the extent to which an attempt to recapture sensory data and reconstruct sensory experiences alters our perceptions of these cities. Were sensory stimuli instrumental to navigating urban space and characterising particular locales or activities, or did they cut across them? A further aim of the session is to develop methodologies for reconstructing sensory experiences of space, with a particular focus on movement through urban landscapes, as well as to consider the issues of approaching movement from a multisensory perspective, some methodological problems and their solutions. [email protected] 32 Friday 18 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) Chair: Ray Laurence 9.00 – A Multisensory Exploration of Movement through Rome’s Urban Bridges, Catherine Hoggarth 9.30 – Experiencing Rome’s Tiberscape, Simon Malmberg 10.00 – Multisensory Mapping of Ostia’s Regio I.IV, Eleanor Betts 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Structure of Noise: Aural Architecture and Movement in Ostian Streets, Jeffrey Veitch 11.30 – Commerce and the Senses: Everyday work and the Roman Urban Landscape, Miko Flohr 12.00 – Visibility and Movement in the Ancient Space: Some Thoughts about the Use of 3D GIS, Giacomo Landeschi A Multisensory Exploration of Movement through Rome’s Urban Bridges Catherine Hoggarth (University of Kent) [email protected] The urban bridges of ancient Rome have been relegated to obscurity by scholars; conventional wisdom perceives them as structures devoid of agency and impact, or simply as extensions of roads. However the bridges that spanned the Tiber were far from passive structures, they were agents of change: they shaped the topography of Rome, created iconic routes and determined key areas of trade and ritual. The bridges spanning the urban section of the Tiber represented a unique and diverse series of spaces and multisensory experiences. The array of sensory stimuli a person would have encountered when approaching and crossing one of the bridges illustrates the bridges’ unique role within urban movement: crossing between light spaces and dark, and from enclosed to open areas, the sense of the elements on the skin and the visual assault of the decoration, all served to create discrete sensory experiences. These experiences would also have altered significantly over time, as wood was replaced by stone and as increased building and the erection of walls changed the visual landscape, altering the Tiberscape beyond recognition. An exploration of the senses can offer a new perspective on Rome’s bridges and demonstrate their central role in both the life and movement of the city. Experiencing Rome’s Tiberscape Simon Malmberg (University of Bergen) [email protected] How did people experience the spatial relationship between river and city – the Tiberscape of Rome? By the Empire, the Tiber was mostly screened from view by a dense mass of housing, with only brief moments of engagements as travellers crossed the bridges – much like the Servian Wall, which was only glimpsed when passing one of the gates. Indeed, in Late Antiquity the Tiber banks got its own set of city walls, described by Claudian ‘as they were two cities parted by the sundering waters: with equal threatening height the tower-clad banks rise in lofty buildings’. The river was thus mainly experienced in Rome when used, either on river craft or from the docks. The tight curves of the Tiber’s urban course give rise to a series of spaces and visual revelations. The series of river spaces were often framed by bridges, working as both portals and viaducts. The bridges were decked out with symbols and inscriptions similar to triumphal arches or city gates, creating delimited spaces that could be viewed as elongated riverine fora. This interaction between river and city, the Tiberscape of Rome, became central to the city’s commercial and social life. Multisensory Mapping of Ostia’s Regio I.IV Eleanor Betts (The Open University) [email protected] Underpinned by a theoretical framework which builds on Merleau-Ponty’s Phenomenology of Perception and the concept of the human body as a ‘universal measurement’, and Lefebvre’s Architecture of Enjoyment, in which he categorises sensations (2014, pp. 114-15), this paper examines the role played by sensory data in the definition and use of space within insula I.IV in Ostia. It presents a methodology for obtaining multisensory data from the archaeological record, as well as use of comparative data mined from textual sources. The main focus is a quantitative assessment of the architectural spaces within and bordering the insula, which illustrates how particular sounds, smells, tastes, textures, visual effects and kinaesthetic experiences defined 33 those spaces, as well as movement within and between them. In combining spatial theory and sensory approaches, we can begin to better define and understand the ‘intimate’ and ‘open’ spaces within the insula, as well as the relationship of the insula to the surrounding streets, in the context of the rhythms of everyday life in Ostia. A key question addressed is the extent to which sensory stimuli helped characterise particular locales and activities, and how reconstructing sensory data alters our perceptions of this ancient city. Structure of Noise: Aural Architecture and Movement in Ostian Streets Jeffrey Veitch (University of Kent) [email protected] In this paper the streets of Ostia will be analysed for their acoustic properties. The architecture of streets, consisting of facades, carriageways and street furniture, provide the foundation for the acoustic character of the street, an examination of which will nuance the role of Ostian streets in the sensory landscape. The density of doorways along Ostian streets is higher than that of doorways in Pompeii (Laurence 2007: 107), with the result that the two cities’ acoustic characteristics differ. The acoustic measures for Ostian streets can also be compared with space syntax studies of the street network (Stöger 2011; Kaiser 2011), offering insights into the way sounds influenced potential movements. The prevalence of porticoes along Ostian streets created an acoustic division between the carriageway and the portico, which also served to separate types of movement. This paper argues that the division of movement, between pedestrian and cart, was structured by the acoustic division of the street space. Through the use of porticoes, the inhabitants of Ostia were able to acoustically separate the different experiences of travelling along the streets. Commerce and the Senses: Everyday work and the Roman Urban Landscape Miko Flohr (University of Leiden) [email protected] Urban landscapes in Roman Italy were to a large extent defined and dominated by commerce. There was a proliferation of shops and workshops, especially along through-routes, which, through their wide openings, were closely connected with the street. This not only enhanced the possibilities of commercial interaction, it also had a deep impact on the sensory experience of public urban space, particularly in cases where commercial space was used for activities in the productive sphere. This sensory impact of commerce has often been alluded to in discussions of Roman urban space, but it has rarely been critically investigated. Starting from the material evidence of Pompeii and Ostia, this paper will discuss some new ways to assess and contextualize the impact of everyday work on the Roman urban experience, focusing not only on possible ways to identify locations with higher or lower sensory impact, and on comparing urban landscapes with each other, but also on the more complex issue of the extent to which perceived impact led to counter-measures or taboos. The paper will discuss the existence of sensory ‘hotspots’ in city centres and highlight some apparent spatial conflicts, particularly related to the use of fire and to food production. Visibility and Movement in the Ancient Space: Some Thoughts about the Use of 3D GIS Giacomo Landeschi (University of Lund) [email protected] A recently developed project about the digitization of insula V.1 in Pompeii has raised new research questions, not only concerned with visualisation, but also offering potential for multisensory analyses. The possibility of three-dimensionally acquiring and importing in a GIS the structures of the various buildings provided archaeologists with novel opportunities of investigation. A superimposed reconstruction of the house of Caecilius Iucundus was added to the still visible structures of the buildings, and new methods of spatial analysis introduced. The main purpose was to try to define a methodological framework through which to quantitatively assess the visual impact of artefacts originally placed within the space of the house. As the space of the private house was usually intimately connected to the patron’s self-representation, it is plausible that objects on display within the house were intended for a precise type of view. By making a quantitative assessment of this significance it has been possible to determine the existence of certain patterns of presence and areas of movement within the house. Compared to other methods of investigation recently explored, 3D GIS presents several advantages and encourages further investigation into the use of this platform as a ‘heuristic’ tool for multisensory analysis and interpretation. 34 3. EMPERORS AND FRONTIERS Organised by: David Breeze (Universities of Durham), Erik Graafstal (Municipal Archaeologist, City of Utrecht) and Rebecca H. Jones (Historic Environment Scotland) This session will explore the relationships between various emperors and activities on frontiers during their reigns. How do the literary sources relate to the archaeological evidence? How active were emperors, especially those who did not move from Rome? How much did they leave decision making to their governors? How can we recognise the activities of particular emperors on frontiers? The session aims to reach behind the conventional interpretations of the actions of emperors, especially the bias of the ancient sources, and thereby also examine the interplay between these sources and the archaeological evidence. [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Gaius and Claudius, 40-43: the slow build-up for Britain, Erik Graafstal 9.30 – Domitian on the Danube: Dealing Death to the Dacians?, Christoph Rummel 10.00 – Antoninus Pius: A peaceful reign?, David Breeze 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Marcus Aurelius: from Philosophy to Reality, Sonja Jilek 11.30 – Septimius Severus – Expeditio felicissima Britannica, Rebecca H. Jones 12.00 – Caracalla beyond the Limes Raetiae – Planned campaign, immediate reaction or pure fiction?, C. Sebastian Sommer Gaius and Claudius, 40-43: the slow build-up for Britain Erik Graafstal (Municipal Archaeologist, City of Utrecht) [email protected] The actions of Roman emperors have mostly come down to us through narrative sources with a keen eye for anecdote. This has tended to highlight short-term aspects of decision-making. Imperial biography, in particular, had a special appetite for the eccentric and whimsical. This tendency may have tainted the military record of Gaius (‘Caligula’). His German campaign of 39 was presented as an impulsive rush for quick victory, while Suetonius’ story about the mad Emperor ordering his troops to collects shells on the North Sea coast as trophy over Oceanus has largely concealed the big project that was on the stocks. When the invasion of Britain finally happened in 43 it was framed in a context of short-term personal dynamics, with Rome supporting recently expelled friends – a reflection of Claudian propaganda for a ‘just war’. Modern scholarship has emphasised the need of new rulers for a quick and clear victory to enhance their military prestige. However, we may note that the campaigns of Gaius and Claudius came two years after their accession, suggesting careful preparation. Can archaeology further balance the picture? Recent advances in the western Netherlands suggests a rather different picture. The first installations in the Rhine delta played a crucial role in preparing and sustaining the first stage of the Invasion of Britain. Dendrochronology and coins both suggest a careful build-up of infrastructure in 41-43. The paper will also present an overlooked corpus of evidence from NW Europe. This points to centrally coordinated investment in the main ‘vertical’ lines of communication that connected with the great transport corridors of the north. A picture emerges of the major campaigns and commitments of 43-47 being carefully prepared several years in advance. Domitian on the Danube: Dealing Death to the Dacians? Christoph Rummel (Freie Universität Berlin) [email protected] Regardless of his image as a pessimus princeps in primary literature, Titus Flavius Domitianus, Emperor from 81-96, is often seen as a great strategist and emperor close to the military: one of his first acts was to increase the pay of soldiers to ensure the loyalty of the Roman army; he celebrated a triumph over the Chatti and carried the title Germanicus; and famously set up the equus Domitiani at Rome in celebration of his German and Dacian victories. Throughout the 19th and 20th century, historians and archaeologists alike identified him as a great consolidator and creator of fixed frontiers across Europe. On the Danube, however, Domitian’s reign, far from any consolidation, saw two Dacian Wars, the first celebrated in a triumph at Rome, and two less successful Pannonian Wars between 89 and 98, culminating in an ovatio at Rome. Most recent research on the central 35 Danube suggests that there may even have been preparations for a third campaign. This paper contrasts archaeological data from this region with primary sources and historical studies to identify to what extent Domitian actively shaped the military policies of his day and followed a greater design, and to what extent they were driven by local necessities. At the same time it investigates to what extent modern perceptions of Domitian are shaped primarily through a historical narrative based on data from North-Western Europe, which is not always seen in connection with relevant data from other parts of the Empire. Antoninus Pius: a peaceful reign? David Breeze (Universities of Durham, Edinburgh and Newcastle) [email protected] The twenty-three-year long reign of Antoninus is seen as a period of peace, but was it? He extended the empire in Britain and in Germany and his reign saw military activity of various degrees of seriousness on all three continents – on the northern frontier in Britain and Germany, on the Black Sea coast, in the Caucasus and in Mauretania – as well as diplomatic activities in the East and on the northern frontier in Europe. In addition, there were rebellions in at least three provinces, Egypt, Greece and Dacia, while a certain Cornelius Priscianus was condemned for ‘disturbing the peace of the province of Spain in a hostile manner’. Several of these wars are mentioned in the Historia Augusta which also recorded his ‘love of peace’. In spite of all this military activity, Antoninus only took the title of Imperator once, when Lollius Urbicus conquered the Britons, the occasion also for the creation of one of the most important collections of Roman military sculpture, the distance slabs of the Antonine Wall. The relationship between the view offered in the Historia Augusta and the reality on the ground will be explored, as well as the significance of the distance slabs. Marcus Aurelius: from Philosophy to Reality Sonja Jilek (Vienna University) [email protected] Marcus Aurelius, Roman Emperor from 161-180, is often addressed as the philosopher on the throne of the empire and is best known for his intellectual pursuits. His greatest intellectual interest was Stoicism, a philosophy that emphasized fate, reason and self-restraint. He worked alongside his adopted father Antoninus while learning the ways of government and public affairs. After Antoninus Pius died in 161 Aurelius rose to power, while his adopted brother Lucius Verus served as co-ruler. Both were immediately faced with conflicts with the Parthian empire and later on with massive attacks by German tribes, which is said to have led to the creation of two new frontier provinces on the left shore of the Danube, called Sarmatia and Marcomannia. Was Marcus Aurelius actually the man who planned to start a new major military offensive to expand the Roman territory to the north of the Danube to subdue new territory, which for a long-term had been controlled by client tribes installed and supported by Roman policy? Or was he forced into such action purely by outside threats? It is a fact that the Roman army was massively empowered by the recruitment and installation of two completely new legions first stationed in the territory of western Illyricum, nowadays Slovenia, as early as 165/166, when the major attack on northern Italy, which destroyed Aquileia along with many other Roman settlements and towns, had not even happened. According to many historians the Marcomannic Wars did not start before 169. This paper will look into most recent research, contrasting ancient sources with the newest archaeological data on the ground. Septimius Severus – Expeditio felicissima Britannica Rebecca H. Jones (Historic Environment Scotland) [email protected] Septimius Severus’ rule as emperor is one characterised by military activities, a love of glory and triumph, and visits to the provinces. Born in Leptis Magna on the southern fringes of the Empire and dying in York in its north-western province, he adopted an expansionist policy on the frontiers. In Britain, his expedition is seen as one with the dual purpose of removing his lazy sons from the luxury of Rome together with a desire to conquer the whole of the island of Britannia, an ambition unfulfilled after his death in February 211. Archaeological evidence for the preparations for the war in northern Britain can be clearly seen in the changes to some of the installations along and near Hadrian’s Wall: granaries at Corbridge (Coria) and South Shields (Arbeia). As for the conquest itself further north, we have tantalising evidence from a couple of forts together with theories regarding undated series of marching camps – evidence which will be explored in this paper. 36 Caracalla beyond the Limes Raetiae – Planned campaign, immediate reaction or pure fiction? C. Sebastian Sommer (Chairman German Limes Commission, Chief Archaeologist of Bavaria, Bayerisches Landesamt für Denkmalpflege) [email protected] Soon after the elimination of his brother Geta on his return to Rome from Britain Caracalla left the capital again and crossed the Alps. We assume that he was looking for relief for his troubled soul and body, as indicated by his visits to the sanctuaries of Apollo Grannus. At the same time, it appears that he was preparing – or forced to prepare? – campaigns against the Germans, later called Alamanni. The Fratres Arvales mention a short operation for the autumn of 213 beyond the Limes in southern Germany. But what are the archaeological traces of the Emperor’s presence in Raetia and Upper Germany? How far did he and his entourage affect the appearance and future development of the region? Are there signs that his stay in the provinces (and perhaps earlier experiences in Britain with his father Septimius Severus) influenced the decision to grant citizenship to every free man (Constitutio Antoniniana)? In this paper I shall try to parallel the sources with the archaeological record of that short period in Roman history. 4. QUALE MEMORIA? COMUNICAZIONE E FORME DEL RICORDO NELL’ARCHEOLOGIA FUNERARIA ROMANA Organised by: Marianna Castiglione (Università di Pisa) Le aree funerarie di età romana sono contesti archeologici complessi e fonti imprescindibili per la ricostruzione demografica e sociale delle città antiche, così come per una più articolata indagine storica, economica, urbanistica e artistico-artigianale. Luoghi del ricordo stricto sensu, esse concorrevano alla conservazione della memoria dei singoli e dei relativi nuclei familiari, delle loro scelte funerarie e di status, delle pratiche rituali e delle credenze legate a questo estremo momento di passaggio. Le tombe, proprio grazie all’intrinseca capacità evocativa, partecipavano anche della memoria culturale, identitaria e sociale della comunità di pertinenza. Sia la memoria individuale sia quella collettiva, che interagivano e si influenzavano vicendevolmente, erano veicolate e divulgate attraverso un efficace apparato verbale e figurativo, intimamente connesso alla localizzazione topografica delle sepolture stesse. La realizzazione di una simile comunicazione prevedeva necessariamente il coinvolgimento sensoriale ed emotivo di un pubblico, il cui ruolo era determinante nella trasmissione e amplificazione dei messaggi espliciti o simbolici predisposti dalla committenza. Sulla qualità e validità di questi espedienti, così come sull’effettiva durata della conservazione della memoria occorre interrogarsi in modo problematico, confrontando cronologie, aree geografiche, dinamiche spaziali e sociali. Obiettivo della sessione è, pertanto, l’analisi di alcuni casi relativi a contesti e a classi di materiali differenti, pertinenti a più centri d’Italia, in cui riuscire a cogliere il rapporto semantico tra scrittura e forme figurative di autorappresentazione, nelle diverse declinazioni di pittura, scultura e architettura. L’esame di tali linguaggi, sintassi e strategie comunicative si affiancherà a quello degli avvicendamenti spaziali, dell’organizzazione urbanistica delle necropoli stesse e, non ultimo, all’attenzione per la ritualità, elemento essenziale della memoria performata. Le evidenze, che forniranno certamente nuovi dati alla ricostruzione storica delle singole realtà geografiche, contribuiranno a delineare in diacronia le mutevoli strategie individuali del ricordo, in relazione alle tendenze collettive della memoria. [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Non omnis moriar. Parole, immagini e committenza nelle necropoli di Pompei, Marianna Castiglione 9.30 – Memoria su pietra: ricordo dei defunti e pratiche funerarie nella regio II Apulia et Calabria, Maria Luigia Dambrosio and Giuseppe Schiavariello 10.00 – La scelta di un monumento funerario come memoria di appartenenza sociale: le pseudo cupae da una necropoli suburbana sulla via Triumphalis, Marco Arizza and Marzia Di Mento 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Comunicazione in ambito funerario a Verona: casi di studio dal Museo Maffeiano, Silvia Braito and Myriam Pilutti Namer 11.30 – La riscoperta della concorrenza: iconografie ‘ufficiali’ nei sarcofagi tardoantichi, Fabio Guidetti 12.00 – Forme e codici dell’autorappresentazione dei defunti nell’immaginario figurativo catacombale, Matteo Braconi 37 Non omnis moriar. Parole, immagini e committenza nelle necropoli di Pompei Marianna Castiglione (Università di Pisa) [email protected] “Come l’individuo conserva o ritrova i suoi ricordi? Come la società conserva o ritrova i suoi?”. L’interrogativo di M. Bloch se applicato all’età romana non può prescindere dall’analisi delle aree funerarie, il paesaggio della memoria per eccellenza, il luogo della visibilità dei singoli e della comunicazione tra familiari, amici e sconosciuti. L’intervento si propone di affrontare tale tema attraverso l’esame di alcuni monumenti delle necropoli suburbane di Pompei, che saranno analizzati in diacronia, tenendo conto della localizzazione topografica e degli avvicendamenti nell’intero sepolcreto, delle scelte architettoniche e del relativo apparato decorativo. Le iscrizioni rinvenute in situ, esaminate in connessione con il monumento nella sua interezza, offriranno informazioni sulla società della città antica, permettendo sia di delineare le caratteristiche etniche e sociali dei defunti, sia di riflettere sull’appropriazione della semantica della memoria funeraria da parte degli indigeni. Le scelte scultoree operate dai committenti consentiranno, poi, di meglio definire l’immagine di sé che ciascun defunto voleva tramandare e le strategie messe in atto per la partecipazione e il coinvolgimento degli osservatori. Considerare, infine, l’effettiva conservazione, nel tempo, delle tombe permetterà di problematizzare ulteriormente il tema della memoria, verificando la sua reale durata e la validità degli espedienti adottati al fine di perpetuarla. Memoria su pietra: ricordo dei defunti e pratiche funerarie nella regio II Apulia et Calabria Maria Luigia Dambrosio and Giuseppe Schiavariello (Università degli Studi di Bari Aldo Moro) [email protected] and [email protected] Le complesse modalità di veicolazione del ricordo dei defunti nella regio II Apulia et Calabria saranno ricostruite in questa relazione attraverso l’analisi della documentazione epigrafica e archeologica. In particolare, lo studio dei dati biografici e biometrici, i rapporti tra il defunto e i vivi costituiscono utili elementi per riflettere criticamente su tale tema. Come pure le particolari espressioni, cariche di affetto sincero e di profondo dolore, riscontrabili nelle iscrizioni che ricordano chi è morto lontano dalla propria terra, i bambini, le persone amate. L’epigrafia sepolcrale si pone quindi come campo privilegiato per indagare a fondo le forme del ricordo e la comunicazione tra vivi e morti. Saranno pure considerate le aree necropolari della regio II interessate da indagini archeologiche. È chiaro, infatti, come anche la scelta di diverse tipologie monumentali sia legata all’esercizio della memoria e del ricordo. Interessante, da un punto di vista culturale, è anche l’esame del passaggio dalle pratiche funerarie tradizionali ‘locali’ ad altre più ‘convenzionali’ da un punto di vista della riconoscibilità archeologica. Tale lavoro, pertanto, analizzerà alcune significative iscrizioni sepolcrali della regio II e il dato archeologico al fine di poter delineare la pratica della memoria in questo articolato territorio nel corso dell’età romana. La scelta di un monumento funerario come memoria di appartenenza sociale: le pseudo cupae da una necropoli suburbana sulla via Triumphalis Marco Arizza (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Marzia Di Mento (DAM Srl) [email protected] and [email protected] Le aree sepolcrali di età romana dislocate lungo le arterie consolari hanno sempre costituito, nell’ambito della “archeologia funeraria”, un bacino di informazioni utili alla ricostruzione del profilo sociale della popolazione urbana e suburbana di età imperiale. Tuttavia l’omogeneizzazione delle pratiche funerarie riscontrabile per i ceti medio bassi della popolazione, rende complesso questo processo conoscitivo. In tale ottica, il rinvenimento di contesti che documentano l’uso di pratiche funerarie e architetture specifiche, offre l’occasione per approfondire alcuni aspetti della ritualità funeraria di tale ambito. Un esempio è lo scavo di un tratto di basolato al Km. 9 della via Trionfale effettuato nel 2000 dagli autori, che ha restituito, oltre alla strada in perfetto stato di conservazione, un gruppo di 20 sepolture, databili nell’ambito del II sec. d.C. Tra queste, tre appartengono ad una tipologia specifica: monumenti funerari troncoconici, costruiti in muratura sopra il luogo di sepoltura; l’evidente richiamo alla nota tipologia delle cupae e le conseguenti implicazioni di carattere socio-culturale sono uno degli aspetti che verranno approfonditi nel contributo. La possibilità di analizzare i corredi funerari di tutto il complesso necropolare, oltre che di queste specifiche sepolture, permetterà dunque di ricostruire lo status sociale dei titolari di questi monumenti e di proporre alcune considerazioni sul messaggio culturale sotteso alla scelta. 38 Comunicazione in ambito funerario a Verona: casi di studio dal Museo Maffeiano Silvia Braito (Università degli Studi di Verona) and Myriam Pilutti Namer (Università Ca’ Foscari di Venezia) [email protected] and [email protected] L’intervento si propone di illustrare le principali tipologie di monumento funerario e i relativi contenuti concepiti per trasmettere la memoria del defunto in ambito veronese, in particolare concentrandosi su casi di studio tratti dalle collezioni conservate presso il Museo Maffeiano. Particolare attenzione verrà data, innanzitutto, allo spaccato sociale ricavabile dall’analisi epigrafica dei testi e dalla prosopografia dei personaggi ricordati nelle iscrizioni; in secondo luogo si faranno alcune osservazioni di carattere tecnico sui materiali impiegati per il supporto e sulle tipologie di monumento identificabili. Non si prescinderà infine dal necessario confronto con i reperti ascrivibili al vasto corpus della X Regio (Venetia et Histria), e dalle informazioni che se ne potranno trarre. Completeranno l’intervento l’analisi del dato contestuale sul rinvenimento dei pezzi, qualora possibile, e della ricostruzione dei processi di reimpiego e rifunzionalizzazione in epoca successiva, oltre che delle vicende collezionistiche e museali. La riscoperta della concorrenza: iconografie ‘ufficiali’ nei sarcofagi tardoantichi Fabio Guidetti (Scuola Normale Superiore, Pisa) [email protected] Come è noto, la produzione di sarcofagi con decorazione mitologica, assai diffusi per tutto il II e i primi decenni del III secolo, subisce una notevole contrazione nel corso di quest’ultimo, fin quasi a scomparire intorno al 300 d.C. Nello stesso periodo si assiste alla nascita e alla diffusione di nuove iconografie, tratte dalla vita quotidiana, privata e pubblica, dei committenti: sui sarcofagi si incontrano scene di vita aristocratica, spesso con riferimenti all’ambito della villa e alle attività che ivi si svolgevano, quali cacce e banchetti; accanto a questo troviamo scene tratte da cerimonie pubbliche, specialmente processioni religiose e cortei di magistrati. L’intervento si soffermerà in particolare su queste ultime iconografie, che mostrano come in questo periodo l’immaginario della competizione aristocratica non fosse limitato all’ambito privato, ma mostrasse anche un rinnovato interesse per le manifestazioni della vita pubblica. Questa particolarità sarà messa in relazione con la situazione politica che caratterizzò l’Urbe a partire dagli ultimi decenni del III secolo, quando, con l’allontanamento della corte imperiale, tra le principali famiglie dell’aristocrazia si sviluppò una nuova versione di quella ‘società di concorrenza’ che era stata tipica del periodo repubblicano, di cui un aspetto essenziale era la partecipazione ai rituali civili e religiosi consacrati dalla tradizione. Forme e codici dell’autorappresentazione dei defunti nell’immaginario figurativo catacombale Matteo Braconi (Università degli Studi di Roma Tre) [email protected] Il plesso eterogeneo delle manifestazioni pittoriche che si riscontrano all’interno delle catacombe cristiane d’Italia, si presenta – come è ovvio – marcatamente contraddistinto dalla presenza costante di scene e iconografie recuperate direttamente dai referenti testuali di tipo biblico, talvolta alternate con immagini “da repertorio” e con simboli asintomatici, privi cioè di un qualsivoglia significato religioso e selezionati al pari di segni dal significato augurale, cosmico e idilliaco. Più rari, invece, sono i casi in cui i committenti decidono di decorare i loro spazi funerari con scene o, in taluni casi, con veri e propri cicli iconografici incentrati sulle storie della propria vita terrena, per raccontare di loro stessi, della loro professione, dei loro affetti, dei loro successi e dei loro traguardi raggiunti nell’ambito della societas tardoantica. Non mancano, poi, scene sospese in bilico tra i fatti del mondo e quelli dell’oltremondo, per mezzo delle quali i defunti-committenti esprimono le ansie, le ambizioni e le aspettative per la propria vita dopo la morte, immaginandosi mentre raggiungono e abitano paesaggi campestri e spazi architettonici, raffigurati in una chiara prospettiva escatologica, o facendosi raffigurare, da soli o con i propri cari, ormai salvi, trapassati e beati, come testimoniano le immagini eloquenti dei santi intercessori che spesso affiancano questi emblematici “quadri di famiglia”. 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS Organised by: Ricardo Fernandes (University of Kiel, University of Cambridge) and Roksana Chowaniec (University of Warsaw) Ancient Roman diets have been predominantly investigated relying on information from iconographic and written sources. While these data sources have provided important insights, they also present some limitations and may result in a biased 39 perspective of past dietary patterns. Often historical data pertains mostly to the dietary habits of the upper classes and may include disproportionate references to imported exotic foodstuffs. Furthermore, the relatively limited historical evidence offers only temporally and geographically localized snapshots while a great diversity in dietary habits throughout the extension and duration of the Roman world may be expected. These limitations may be overcome by combining data from historical sources with data obtained from the analysis of material remains using different archaeometric methods. These methods have been applied with great success in the reconstruction of past dietary and culinary habits of diverse historic and pre-historic populations although their use within archaeological research of the Roman world remains comparatively limited. The aim of this session is to promote interdisciplinary approaches to the study of ancient Roman diets. Welcomed contributions are those that combine dietary information obtained from diverse sources including: historical and archaeological, ancient DNA analysis, isotope studies, archaeozoological and archaeobotanical studies, physical anthropology, and pottery residue analysis. The adoption of interdisciplinary approaches to investigate Roman dietary patterns should serve to address relevant archaeological research questions. These include, but are not limited to, the following examples: a. Potential relationships between access to certain foodstuffs and forms of social or economic differentiation (e.g. gender, profession, class, ethnicity). b. Impact of cultural norms in dietary choices. c. Framing dietary patterns within the local environmental context and available food resources in settlement hinterland areas. d. Relationships between nutrition and health. e. Food trade: variety, extension, and intensity. f. Identifying diachronic patterns in regional dietary habits and observing possible links with socio-political trajectories. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula II (FF) 9.00 – Multidisciplinary Approaches to Human-Chicken Interactions: Contextualising Britain in the Wider Roman World, Mark Maltby, Julia Best and Mike Feider 9.30 – Investigating ‘lifeways’ in Imperial Roman Italy: an integrated bioarchaeological approach, Oliver Craig, Luca Bondioli and Peter Garnsey 10.00 – Latrine rumours from Augusta Raurica – Roman toilets as a source of information about diet and health, Sabine Deschler-Erb, Örni Akeret, Heide Hüster Plogmann, Christine Pümpin 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Finding Millet in the Ancient World, Charlene Murphy 11.30 – Cereals and Pulses in Roman diet and nutrition: a biochemical approach, Frits Heinrich and Annette Hansen 12.00 – Animal consumption, social inequality, and economic change in a non-elite area of Pompeii, Emily Holt 12.30 – Reconstructing ancient diet through archaeological resources: Agriculture in Switzerland from 800 B.C.E. to 754 C.E., Ryan E. Hughes *** 14.00 – Celsus’ therapeutic galactology (γαλακτολογία ἰατρική), Maciej Kokoszko 14.30 – Bread and Barley: The relationship between staple foods, nutrition and health in the Roman world, Erica Rowan 15.00 – From the mouths of babes: subadult diet in Roman London, Rebecca Redfern, Rebecca Gowland and Lindsay Powell 15.30 – Dietary diversity across the Roman world: outcome from a Bayesian meta-analysis, Ricardo Fernandes 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Meat or fish? Exploring consumption patterns in the peripheral town of Acrae (Sicily), Roksana Chowaniec, Anna Gręzak 40 Multidisciplinary Approaches to Human-Chicken Interactions: Contextualising Britain in the Wider Roman World Mark Maltby, Julia Best and Mike Feider (Bournemouth University) [email protected] and [email protected] This presentation will discuss some of the approaches and results from the AHRC funded ‘Cultural and Scientific Perceptions of Human-Chicken Interactions’ Project. This multidisciplinary research programme is investigating the history of the exploitation of chickens in Europe. We are utilizing a wide range of approaches in the analysis of zooarchaeological material, ancient DNA, isotopes, pottery residues, historical documentation and anthropological studies. Although in many areas they had only recently been introduced, chickens are often briefly dismissed in zooarchaeological reports of Roman assemblages merely as an unremarkable addition to the diet. This undervalues their impact and their dismissal limits our understanding of their multiple roles. It can be argued that in some provinces chicken meat and eggs were regarded as luxury foods reflecting culinary innovations, dietary preferences and cultural associations. There is also evidence that chickens were sometimes used in entertainment, sacrificed as votive offerings, linked with deities and buried with humans. They were also commonly represented in material culture. By using chickens as a case study, this presentation will show that when zooarchaeological research is integrated with various types of scientific analyses, material culture studies and contextual analysis, there is potential to develop a much deeper understanding of past human relationships with animals. Investigating ‘lifeways’ in Imperial Roman Italy: an integrated bioarchaeological approach Oliver Craig (University of York), Luca Bondioli (Museo Nazionale Preistorico Etnografico ‘‘Luigi Pigorini,’’ Rome, Italy) and Peter Garnsey (University of Cambridge) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Human skeletal remains provide direct quantitative data for the diet, health status, geographic origin, demography and occupational structure of past communities that cut across class divides. In this they clearly standout from all other kinds of evidence, however significant and useful. Here, we will review osteological and biomolecular analysis of mortuary assemblages from several Imperial towns and cities in Southern Italy, including the unique ‘snap-shot’ of life offered by the catastrophic assemblage at Herculaneum. Notably, research over the last decade has resulted in a carbon and nitrogen stable isotope record of over 500 individuals from Imperial Roman Italian cemeteries, each with detailed osteological records. These data provide direct evidence of diet that can be contextualised to investigate ‘lifeways’ within and between different populations. We will comment on the general observed patterns of dietary diversity, highlight ways forward to build even more detailed individual records (osteobiographies) and discuss the importance of palaeodemography when interpreting such data sets. Finally, we will review some new prospects for assessing diet and pathology directly from the skeleton using the latest biomolecular and osteological techniques. Latrine rumours from Augusta Raurica – Roman toilets as a source of information about diet and health Sabine Deschler-Erb, Örni Akeret, Heide Hüster Plogmann, Christine Pümpin (University of Basel) [email protected], oerni.akeret-at-unibas.ch, [email protected] and christine. [email protected] Pits filled with latrine material from the Roman town of Augusta Raurica (Switzerland) were analysed with a multidisciplinary approach, including archaeology, zooarchaeology (micro- and macro-fossils), archaeobotany (macrofossils) and geoarchaeology. Biological remains were well preserved, allowing the identification of a considerable diversity of plant and animal species. Animal remains indicate that the social status of the population in the lower part of the town was better than thought before. The plant remains reveal a fully romanized lifestyle with the consumption of many fruit, vegetable and spice species. Some of them like black cumin, garden cress or mulberry have rarely been found before in Roman Switzerland. A large number of parasite eggs observed in the micromorphological study indicate the the sanitary situation was problematic. The example demonstrates the potential of interdisciplinary studies when dealing with questions of diet and health. 41 Finding Millet in the Ancient World Charlene Murphy (UCL) [email protected] Examining the evidence for millet in the Roman empire, during the period, circa 753BC-610AD, presents a number of challenges: a handful of scant mentions in the ancient surviving agrarian texts, several frescoes, only a few fortuitous preserved archaeological finds and limited archaeobotanical and isotopic evidence. Ancient agrarian texts note millet’s ecological preferences and multiple uses but disparage its lowly status. Recent archaeobotanical and isotopic evidence has shown that millet was being used throughout the Roman period. The compiled data to date suggests that millet consumption was a more complex socio-economic issue than the ancient sources alone would lead one to believe. Combining multiple lines of evidence, including the ancient sources, isotopic, archaeological and archaeobotanical evidence the status and role of millet in the Roman world is examined and placed within its economic, cultural and social background across time and space in the Roman world. Cereals and Pulses in Roman diet and nutrition: a biochemical approach Frits Heinrich and Annette Hansen (Groningen Institute for Archaeology) [email protected] and [email protected] Over the past decades modern biochemical and (anti)nutritional data on pulses, cereals and cereal products such as bread has become more important in the debate on Roman nutrition. Such data, in conjunction with the argument that the Roman diet was mainly cereal based, has been used to explain (often osteological) evidence that suggested (micro)nutrient deficiencies and malnutrition and paint an overall grim picture of the Roman nutritional status. The antinutrient phytate has especially received much attention. In this paper we aim to update this view using recent biochemical, nutritional and anthropological data. These will show that while deficiencies were undoubtedly common in antiquity, their causes were categorically different from modern day deficiencies. The effect of traditional processing and preparation techniques on nutritional value, especially in relation to bread making, will feature prominently in this context. This paper will also challenge the often assumed superiority of bread wheat over other subspecies of wheat in bread production. The paper will expand upon two chapters by the authors in Diet and Nutrition in the Roman World (P. Erdkamp & C. Holleran eds., Ashgate, in press) and will propose a new method that integrates stable isotope analysis and cereal nutritional biochemistry. Animal consumption, social inequality, and economic change in a non-elite area of Pompeii Emily Holt (State University of New York at Buffalo and the Museum national d’Histoire Naturelle) [email protected] The Late Republic and Early Empire have been identified as a time when Roman Italy probably experienced low levels of real economic growth. What effect, if any, did such growth have on the majority of Romans? This paper will use zooarchaeological data from the Pompeii Archaeological Research Project: Porta Stabia to reconstruct a background of local economic change through patterns of animal consumption in a non-elite area of Pompeii. The remains examined include hand-collected animal bones, micro remains from heavy fractions, and SEM-identified eggshell fragments. These multiple lines of evidence are combined to understand the foodways practiced in specific structures as indicated by the finds that can be contextualized and dated more closely. In particular, evidence of increasing social inequality and unexpected foodways with elite connotations – such as the consumption of dormice – will be explored in relationship to historical and literary expectations for non-elite Romans and considered against the possible effects of economic growth on average Pompeiians. Reconstructing ancient diet through archaeological resources: Agriculture in Switzerland from 800 B.C.E. to 754 C.E. Ryan E. Hughes (University of Lausanne) [email protected] This paper takes a diachronic and comprehensive approach to the study of ancient diet within the modern borders of Switzerland. By combining archaeobotanical, archaeozoological and palynological evidence, this work reconstructs and models the diet of the ancient inhabitants, and the dietary and agricultural changes that occurred in the region with the arrival of Roman influence and after its decline beginning in the Late Antique period. This study divides the territory into three major regions: the Alpine heights; the agriculturally fertile Plateau; and the limestone Jura Massif. By separating these three areas, it is possible to trace Roman influence on 42 the local diet of each of the regions, allowing for a spatial study to be conducted. These comparisons have shown less Roman influence within the more traditional Celtic Alpine Zone, while the Plateau and Jura Massif quickly and enthusiastically adopted a Mediterranean style diet, particularly due to the influence of Roman military personnel at the sites of Augusta Raurica and Vindonissa. While Roman dietary influence is found throughout the territory of ancient Switzerland, it becomes clear that by combining archaeobotanical, archaeozoological and palynological data, significant differences depending on altitude, locality, climate, socio-political status and cultural traditions can be deduced which are not discussed in the ancient agronomists. Celsus’ therapeutic galactology (γαλακτολογία ἰατρική) Maciej Kokoszko (University of Łódź) [email protected] The planned presentation will concern Roman medical galactology, galaktología iatriké (γαλακτολογία ἰατρική), i.e. the ancient knowledge of milk and its by-products in medical procedures as described by Celsus in his treatise entitled De medicina. The author will elaborate on the sources of Celsus’ medical theory of milk, comment on the place of the Roman author’s theory against the doctrinal background of other medical writers of the period (and especially on Pedanius Dioscurides’ De materia medica, Ruphus’ of Ephesus dietetic work (of unknown title), Galen’s De simplicium medicamntorum teperamentis ac facultatibus and De compositione medicamentorum secundum locos) and medical information preserved by Pliny the Elder in his work Naturalis historia), demonstrate pharmacological characteristics attributed to milk and milk-obtained products by Celsus, specify main cures in which milk and its by-products were made use of as either simple or compound medicines, give examples of the latter, delineate the progress of the theory on milk’s medicinal use (Oribasius’ Collectiones medicae, Aetius’ of Amida Iatricorum libri and Paul’s of Aegina Epitome), and finally comment on the role of milk and milk-obtained products in the diet of the Mediterranean. Bread and Barley: The relationship between staple foods, nutrition and health in the Roman world Erica Rowan (University of Exeter) [email protected] Within a particular region, the choice of staple foods is dictated by a combination of social, economic and climatic factors. The cultural and geographical variability of the Roman Empire meant that staple foods differed and the traditional Roman triad of wheat, wine and olive oil was not consumed everywhere. Archaeobotanical research has contributed significantly to our understanding of the varieties of cereals, fats and alcoholic beverages that were utilized as staples during the Roman period. These differences, however, have never been examined from a nutritional perspective and to date, little work on nutrition in the Roman world has been undertaken. Modern data on food sciences and human nutrition are available, yet archaeologists have not fully engaged with the vast quantities of available material. This paper seeks to combine modern nutritional data with archaeobotanical evidence from around the Roman Empire, and in particular the geographically distant sites of Herculaneum (Italy) and Aphrodisias (Turkey), to demonstrate that differences in staple foods had a considerable impact on an individual’s nutrition and health. Foods not only differ in their caloric, fat and protein contents, but also in the quantity of protective and often necessary vitamins and minerals. Thus the importance of micronutrients will also be discussed. From the mouths of babes: subadult diet in Roman London Rebecca Redfern (Museum of London), Rebecca Gowland (Durham University) and Lindsay Powell (Durham University) [email protected] and [email protected] London (48-410 AD) was the focus for Roman administration and trade in Britain; it was established and inhabited by people from across the Empire who continued to practice their diverse food-ways. London was a unique settlement, whose fluctuating economic and political fortunes throughout Roman occupation are clearly evidenced in the archaeological and historical records. This study conducts stable isotope analysis of the diet of a large sample of children (0-18 years old) dating from the 1st-4th centuries AD in London. It aims to assess breastfeeding and weaning practices, as well as the transition to ‘adult’ dietary behaviours. Bioarchaeological and funerary data were collected for 247 subadults and 686 adults, and the rib bones of 100 subadults and 20 adults were sampled for carbon and nitrogen isotopes. Using these data, we identified adult and child migrants, an infant feeding pattern that differed from contemporaneous sites in Italy and which remained unchanged over time, a special diet for nursing females, and temporal changes in diet, whereby subadults consumed greater quantities of marine resources compared to adults during periods of economic instability. The funerary evidence revealed that many dietary changes could be linked to social age transitions, as well as status and gender. 43 Dietary diversity across the Roman world: outcome from a Bayesian meta-analysis Ricardo Fernandes (University of Kiel, University of Cambridge) [email protected] The reconstruction of Roman dietary habits has been traditionally done through the use of a wide variety of independent methods. These methods have provided valuable insights into Roman dietary preferences and how these were related to social variables. However, no approach was previously employed that fully integrated the diverse sources of dietary information to quantitatively reconstruct dietary habits. To address this limitation, a novel Bayesian statistical method was developed in which multiple sources of dietary data can be combined to provide truly quantitative dietary estimates. Such an integrated approach was applied in a broad meta-analysis of Roman diets across different regions and time periods. This was performed relying on isotopic data and other sources of dietary information collected from previously published case studies. The aim of the study was to quantify for individuals and social groups the dietary contributions from three major foods groups: plant foods, terrestrial animal foods, and marine or freshwater foods. The outcome of the meta-analysis provided an overview of the dietary diversity throughout the Roman world. Generated dietary estimates also allowed for a better understanding of Roman dietary habits and how these were associated with geographical, temporal, social, economical, or cultural factors. Meat or fish? Exploring consumption patterns in the peripheral town of Acrae (Sicily) Roksana Chowaniec and Anna Gręzak (University of Warsaw) [email protected] and [email protected] The presentation is a preliminary discussion about the ancient Roman diet and the confrontation of Roman literary tradition and iconography with archaeological artefacts, subjected to traditional and modern analysis. Most of all, the paper will present available data related to the diet and nutrition of the inhabitants of ancient town Akrai/Acrae, localised in southeastern Sicily, in Hyblaean Mountains region. The ancient town is commonly known as a Greek colony, but since ca. 211 BC it was also stipendiariae civitates, settled and functioning efficiently in the new political situation till 7th century AD. This will be followed by a presentation of newly implemented archaeometric analysis as well as and osteological and archaeobotanical material, both species domesticated and wild, collected in recent excavations (2013-2015), supplemented by descriptions of archaeological everyday-life objects, which may tell us something about the ancient diet. Finally, the relation between diet and landscape will be shortly discussed. 6. MAKE LOVE, NOT WAR! SEX, GENDER, AND FAMILY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCES Organised by: Rob Collins and Tatiana Ivleva (Newcastle University) The subjects of the human sexuality, flexible gender identities and the past attitudes towards sex and sexuality has become the trend in the contemporary theoretical vocabulary of art historians and classical archaeologists alike (Clarke 2001, 2003; Flemming 2010; Williams 2010; Conde Feitosa 2013; Masterson et al. 2015). Books and exhibitions on Classical eroticism and sexuality have become more commonplace in the past decade, but the subjects relating to constructions of gender and sex identities has yet to penetrate very deeply into Roman provincial studies. The session’s goal is to critically consider the gender and sexual behavior in the provinces in light of recent studies on Roman sexuality and flux gender identities. Specifically, the panel investigates whether one can talk of the extension of the traditional Romano-Hellenistic model to the provinces or more of a ‘provincialization’ or ‘barbarization’ of sex and gender identities similar to other well-known aspects of cultural negotiation and syncretism in the provinces. In this light, the session seeks to ask a number of questions: – How were gender(s) and sexuality perceived and represented in the provinces during the Roman imperial era? – What is the evidence for non-Roman, or rather ‘provincial’ or ‘barbarian’ gender constructs, sex and familial relations? – What impact(s) do historical events and trends have upon sex, gender, and familial relationships during the course of empire, for example with the extension of citizenship or the spread of Christianity? – What is the role of objects bearing images of genitalia or sex acts, or allusions to such activities, in the constructions of sexual and gender identities in provinces? We seek papers that explore these issues from the variety of angles, and which also provide a balanced and rounded view of literary, epigraphic and archaeological evidence. [email protected] and [email protected] 44 Saturday 19 March, Aula II (FF) 9.00 – Sexuality Embodiment in Roman Provinces. Towards Improved Theoretical and Methodological Models, Sanja Vucetic (University College London) 9.30 – On a Knife-Edge: Images of Erotic Performance and the Iconography of ‘Small Finds’ in the North-West Provinces, John Pearce (King’s College London) 10.00 – Sex on the Edge: Same-sex, Polygamous, and Single-parent Families in the Roman Frontiers, Tatiana Ivleva (Newcastle University) 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Military Families in Lower Moesia, Agnieszka Tomas (University of Warsaw) 11.30 – Gender and Sexuality in Northern Britannia, Robyn Crook (University of Calgary) 12.00 – Female identities and the construction of cultural borders, Kaja Stemberger (King’s College London) Sexuality Embodiment in Roman Provinces. Towards Improved Theoretical and Methodological Models Sanja Vucetic (University College London) [email protected] Much of Roman provincial archaeology is concerned with how provincial people generated, experienced, interpreted, and responded to the social, cultural, and political forces of the Roman Empire. Archaeologists have successfully argued that the experience of ‘being Roman’ was not uniformed but varied between individuals and groups, and across time and space. Roman provincial social identity is thus a complex and dynamic concept that necessitates careful consideration in terms of both imperialism and cultural change. In this vein, sexuality should also be treated as a variable in comparative studies of the Roman Empire. Yet, Classical scholarship has thus far remained only marginally concerned with sexualities in the imperial periphery. Generally, research has been limited to the study of ancient texts and sexual imagery decorating luxury objects from the centre of the empire, which has subsequently produced the overwhelmingly elite-centric characteristic of the archaeological account of Roman sexuality. Sexuality of the Roman provincial populace is under-theorised and under-studied despite compelling arguments that sexuality, embedded in a dynamic character of human interactions, is integral to the formation of one’s identity. The study of Roman provincial sexualities is, therefore, crucial to our full comprehension of provincial self-conceptualisation and self-placement within different dynamics of interaction brought by the imperial expansion. This paper evaluates the validity of previous and current theoretical conceptualisations and methodological approached to the study of sexual relations, practices, and identities in Roman archaeology. Drawing upon my current research and more recent scholarship on colonial and cross-cultural effects on sexualities, the paper further explores the ways sexuality can be approached as a lived experience of the communities who were subject to imperial, social and gender hierarchies. In doing so, this paper seeks to open a discussion about theoretical and methodological models that can lead to integration of sexuality into broader archaeological debates of ancient Roman imperialism and cultural change. On a Knife-Edge: Images of Erotic Performance and the Iconography of ‘Small Finds’ in the North-West Provinces John Pearce (King’s College London) [email protected] Abstract: A striking recent discovery of a Roman knife handle from Syston, Lincolnshire (UK) represents three individuals in a sex act, real or simulated, with one of the participants holding an object, perhaps a theatrical prop or severed head. This is one of several examples of such scenes from the north-western provinces, all on the handles of small toilette / general purpose knives. It has occasional echoes in the ceramic medallions from the Rhône valley studied by John Clarke, but otherwise lacks close parallels. The knife handles have little featured in the literature on ancient erotic images and this scene may, the paper argues, represent a public erotic performance of interest for the study of Roman provincial spectacle culture. Collectively the repertoire of figural representations on objects of this kind, including agonistic and hunting scenes as well as erotic images, might be said to manifest and construct an elite(?) male virtus. However the scene’s configuration on the knife handle creates certain visual relationship between participants and viewers which subverts such a reading of the erotic and other scenes. Through the example of an erotic image, the paper explores the significance of context for interpreting classicizing scenes translated into portable objects 45 Sex on the Edge: Same-sex, Polygamous, and Single-parent Families in the Roman Frontiers Tatiana Ivleva (Newcastle University) [email protected] Any studies on Roman families, Roman army ones in particular, provide us with a lopsided image of a simple nuclear heterosexual family unit consisting of a man, a woman, and a child/children, sometimes including freedmen and slaves as well. Using primarily epigraphic evidence I investigate the ‘non-normative’ families that extended the traditional Roman model of paterfamilias to show the existence of a much more complex and nuanced reality in the family (and sexual) relationships in the Roman frontiers. While it has been widely accepted in the scholarship that the Roman soldier right of conubium to one woman only disguised the existence of polygamy relations in the Roman army, the work on that very relations, or even same-sex relations, has so far been non-existent due to the accepted equation of the Roman army with masculinity, manhood and heterosexuality. The paper presents various inscriptions to highlight the existence of variety of relations and families on the fringes of the Roman world. The careful reading of some of these texts tentatively indicates the existence of same-sex unions and polygamous families. The presentation discusses also single-parent families where a woman or man/soldier may had raised child(ren) on their own. In the end, the paper reassesses the traditional model of the military Roman family, a model that is based on the androcentric narratives and gender stereotypes. It suggests that the sexual behavior in the frontiers should be examined in light of recent studies on Roman sexuality and flux gender identities, which show that what is assumed to be non-normative was actually part of the mainstream culture. Military Families in Lower Moesia Agnieszka Tomas (University of Warsaw) [email protected] Numerous examples of military families living in Lower and Upper Moesia and Dacia are known i.a. from military diplomas and funerary tombstones. This paper will focus on the finds discovered in a particular context: near military bases. The evidence from the military milieu will be compared to the finds from the rural areas settled by veterans. The aim of the analyses is to find the answer for the question concerning the number of military families living near the army camps compared to those living in the countryside and what reasons could have made the families to stay in particular places. Gender and Sexuality in Northern Britannia Robyn Crook (University of Calgary) [email protected] Increased research on frontier areas in Roman archaeology alongside the interest in past constructions of gender and sexuality has created an opportunity for archaeologists to explore these elements of identity in more depth in dynamic and changing regions of the empire. This paper will examine ideas of gender and sexuality in the documentary evidence dealing with Roman frontier contexts in conjunction with material case studies from northern Britannia. Included in this will be a combination of perceptions of Cartimandua and other information from the primary sources, an examination of funerary monuments and other inscriptions, and artefactual evidence. In using multiple datasets, the intent is to not only situate these elements of identity within the larger framework of identities in this part of the empire, but to illustrate possible ways in which they were understood, expressed, and negotiated in this specific area of Roman Britain. Female identities and the construction of cultural borders Kaja Stemberger (King’s College London) [email protected] In this paper I will compare the identities of the deceased buried at cemeteries of Colonia Iulia Emona (Ljubljana) with the identities from other Roman cemeteries unearthed in Slovenia. Although Emona was not the biggest Roman town on the territory of modern Slovenia, its cemeteries, with over 3,000 graves and 15,000 associated artefacts, are indeed the largest as well as best explored and documented. Unfortunately, the excavations were carried out mostly before or during the 1970s, and little attention was paid to skeletal remains. The age and gender identities presented in my study were therefore determined primarily on the basis of excavated artefacts. 46 I will compare the grave assemblages of women buried at Emona with those from cemeteries of other big Roman towns located in the eastern part of present-day Slovenia such as Colonia Ulpia Traiana Poetovio and Municipium Claudia Celeia, as well as with grave assemblages from other smaller settlements and villas which were in use for a shorter period than Emona, whose graves span from the 1st to 5th century AD. The traits I will be focusing on are costumes and other artefacts associated with femininity such are mirrors, spinning and weaving objects, hairpins, and jewellery. It is known that there are differences between Emona, which was a part of Regio X, and the other towns, Poetovio and Celeia, which were part of the Norican kingdom. I intend to examine these differences in the context of reconstructed groups of identities. At Emona, two distinct groups of female burials were established. The first is rather large. Typically found in their graves are hairpins, mirrors, and in a few cases jewellery boxes. Jewellery, if at all present, was not of great quantity and in most of cases not of great quality either. The second group consists of nine graves with exceptional sets of artefacts and dates from the 1st to the beginning of the 4th century AD. They stand out for their lavish jewellery made of amber and gold. Such a concentration of rich female graves is unusual for a Roman cemetery anywhere in the empire. In my presentation, I will discuss the significance of both groups on a bigger scale and attempt to establish the meaning of such displays. I will address the difference between the Roman clothing tradition, which is prevalent in Emona, and the Norico-Pannonian style of dress which has a stronger presence towards the east. I will also discuss the issues related to the reconstruction of identity through dress and appearance in general and in relation to the potential meanings that grave sets would play at the time of burial. 7. BETWEEN THE ATLANTIC AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: INTERSECTED PERSPECTIVES ON LUSITANIA Organised by: Cristina Corsi (Università degli Studi di Cassino) and Victorino Mayoral (Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas) In the past decades, the conventional equation between ancient Lusitania and modern Portugal, rooted in the state of the art since the publication of the book by Jorge de Alarção (O Portugal Romano 1974, Roman Portugal 1988), penalised our understanding of the geo-historical milieu of the Roman province. Indeed, when compared to the strong characterisation of other Hispanic regions such as Andalusia or coastal Tarraconensis, for Lusitania we still miss a general framework for many aspects of archaeological research. However, as the recent exhibition of Mérida (“Lusitania Romana”) proved, the time is ripe for a new season of research. Therefore, the aim of this session will be to bring together scholars working on these themes, bridging the gap between Spanish and Portuguese scholarship and broadening the horizon to several international projects that have been recently carried out. The main goal is to contextualise the Lusitanian data in the wider context of the Roman Hispaniae. Lusitania is characterised by a wide diversification of geographical assets, ranging from the dry, inner lands of Spanish Extremadura to the meadows of Algarve, from the rocky coasts to the sandy river mouths, from the pasturelands of Alentejo to the granite mountain ranges of the Sierras Centrales Extremeñas. The hydrographic network designs the most important penetration routes and gives the imprint to the settlements patterns. The large availability of very different resources (ranging from food to minerals and stones) triggered very interesting economic dynamics and promoted the exchange much beyond the Iberian Peninsula. The sessions will focus on urban and rural landscapes, on trades and exchanges, on networks and communication, on spatial and material characterization of settlements and on settlement dynamics. [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Los centros monumentales en las ciudades romanas de la Lusitania, Pedro Mateos Cruz 9.30 – On the walls of Lusitanian towns: their meaning and functions, Adriaan De Man 10.00 – The finis terrae of the Roman Empire? Diet and animal husbandry in Lusitania in the context of the Iberian Peninsula and beyond, Silvia Valenzuela-Lamas 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – “Roman Port Systems”: on the efficiencies of the Lusitanian maritime economy, Felix Teichner 11.30 – Lusitania in the context of Roman globalization, Carlos Fabião 12.00 – Trading ornamental stone in central Lusitania, Devi Taelman 47 Los centros monumentales en las ciudades romanas de la Lusitania Pedro Mateos Cruz (Instituto de Arqueología de Mérida-CSIC) [email protected] Las ciudades romanas de la Lusitania delegaron en las legiones militares la construcción de sus primeras edificaciones en un momento en que se estaban plantando las bases de la unidad organizativa provincial. Fueron estos primeros colonos los encargados de construir las iniciales infraestructuras públicas, así como los principales edificios de los centros monumentales. El planteamiento fundamental de estos primeros conjuntos, entre los que destaca la total ausencia de materiales como el mármol, fue su realización con el objetivo de exaltar el culto dinástico reproduciendo en sus edificios sacros modelos de tradición itálica. La mayoría de ellos articularon sus espacios forenses siguiendo el esquema tradicional de “Block fórum”, un esquema tripartito donde la plaza pública emerge como elemento predominante, con templo y basílica situados a ambos lados. Posteriormente, con el uso del mármol como protagonista principal de estas nuevas construcciones públicas, se produce una monumentalización de estos conjuntos fechada fundamentalmente a partir de época Flavia; así se desprende de la evolución urbanística observada, no solo en la capital provincial, Augusta Emerita, donde los nuevos edificios respetarán la arquitectura de los primeros edificios, al igual que sucederá en ciudades como Mirobriga, Pax Iulia, Ebora, Aeminium… En otras urbes la monumentalización llevó consigo el desmantelamiento de las primeras construcciones como sucedió en el conjunto monumental de Conimbriga. On the walls of Lusitanian towns: their meaning and functions Adriaan De Man (United Arab Emirates University) [email protected] Research on the city walls of the Hispanic provinces has led to the notion of two broadly defined and politically inspired construction periods. The earliest examples have a purpose related to local status, whereas the late third and early fourth century witnessed a different type of building programme. This latter group is indeed quite heterogeneous in terms of planning, execution and final outcome, yet its relatively short time frame indicates some sort of common inspiration. Specific legal evidence for this reality is scarce, and often mentioned in literature as a generic argument, which might not work equally well for different territories of the later Empire. Archaeology, on the other hand, has been providing further information on a number of sites, namely in the western parts of Roman Spain, in some cases narrowing construction layers to the decade. Most circumstances, however, offer no such detail. In terms of function, one needs to consider features such as regional security and fiscal enforcement, more than military defensive arrangements, which assumed other forms in the province of Lusitania. The finis terrae of the Roman Empire? Diet and animal husbandry in Lusitania in the context of the Iberian Peninsula and beyond Silvia Valenzuela-Lamas (University of Sheffield) [email protected] Animal husbandry is one of the main activities in producer societies. In particular, animal husbandry is though to have been one of the main pillars of economic activity in ancient Lusitania, contrasting with other regions of the Iberian Peninsula. This paper will provide a regional perspective of the changes in meat diet and husbandry in Lusitania, and will compare them with Tarraconensis region and beyond (southern Britain and north Africa). From the obtained results, it is apparent that Lusitania shares common traits with the rest of the Empire (e.g. the wide consumption of oysters and the introduction of fallow deer in the diet, previously almost absent from the archaeological record), but also stands as a region that has a different story and shows a remarkable continuity in animal husbandry practices. “Roman Port Systems”: on the efficiencies of the Lusitanian maritime economy Felix Teichner (Philipps Universität Marburg, Vor- und Frühgeschichtliche Archäologie) [email protected] Currently, the “maritime economy” of the Roman Empire focused on here is at the centre of the recent dialogue in classical studies. Fish processing businesses have long been understood as characteristic not only for the Circle of the Straits in the south of Hispania but the Atlantic coast in the west as well. 48 Especially in the fist and second century, the Hispanic fish products dominated the Roman, globalised market. This success of the Hispanic “fishy business” was based on a close network of highly specialized individual businesses – i.e. fishing stations, salines, amphorae potteries, processing plants and trading offices – that were connected via ports and quays. The results of an ongoing multi-disciplinary investigation show that the highly complex port systems and a production based on the division of labour have to be seen as crucial for this enormous economical success. The natural estuaries typical for the Atlantic coast of Lusitania were offering the perfect basis for these specialist port systems. On the other hand it is evident, that these mutually dependent and sea-side-connected production and distribution sites (settlements) were highly vulnerable due to natural changes and disasters, like erosion, silting or high energy events like tsunami. Based on this aspect, the dramatic and sharp decline experienced on the whole branch of this business at the turn of the second to the third century has to be reviewed. Lusitania in the context of Roman globalization Carlos Fabião (Alameda da Universidade, Lisboa) [email protected] Despite being the westernmost province of the Roman Empire, Lusitania was not an outermost province. Lusitania was an active part of the exchange networks within the Roman Empire as archaeological evidence clearly shows. From the second century BC onwards, Roman products arrived to the westernmost part of the Iberian Peninsula and after Claudian’s conquest of Britannia, the Atlantic coastal areas of Lusitania became a natural route for supplies to the Northern provinces. The archaeological evidence, chiefly the amphorae, shows the diversity and complexity of origins for foodstuffs from different Roman provinces. But Lusitania was not just a stopping-place or a final destination for those foodstuffs. Thanks to the exploitation of marine resources, Lusitania was also an export area to the rest of the Empire. It was such in its own right and not just a subsidiary area of Baetican province as sometimes was claimed. The paper aims to present the evidence for the amphorae imports in Lusitania and their rhythms, from Roman Republic until Late Antiquity. One should bear in mind that Diocletian’s Edict presented the maritime fares from the eastern provinces to Lusitania as a solid evidence for those regular contacts. Amphorae evidence must be seen also as an indication of cultural contact and change linking different areas. Indeed, people, fashions and ideas did also travel with the amphorae. Trading ornamental stone in central Lusitania Devi Taelman (Ghent University) [email protected] Roman society was highly hierarchical and its elite class was in constant search of means to showcase, maintain and increase their power and prestige. Monumental architecture, both public and private, was unarguably one of the most powerful material means for this. The grandeur of this monumental architecture was largely expressed by the sheer investment of manpower or funds. The trade of ornamental stone needs to be seen in this perspective. Unlike building stones that were generally acquired locally, ornamental stones were considered expensive luxury goods that were often traded over long distances. Despite that many studies have recently been carried out on the provenance determination of ornamental stones, few studies have dealt with the wider economic mechanisms that underlie the use and distribution of these goods. This paper presents some new ideas on the economy of ornamental stones in the inland regions of central Lusitania during the Roman Imperial period. Some case studies will be selected for identifying supply patterns and modes of distributions of ornamental stone. A sketch of the wider context of Lusitania and the Iberian Peninsula will be attempted. Proposal for RAC 2016 (Roma) Session: Between the Atlantic and the Mediterranean: Intersected perspectives on Lusitania. 8. ROME’S INTERNAL FRONTIERS Organised by: Eckhard Deschler-Erb (University of Zurich) Borders and means of overcoming them are a current topic of historical research. This also applies to provincial Roman archaeology which, however, has hitherto restricted itself mainly to the exterior borders of the Roman Empire. Although it would be of the utmost importance, a detailed study of the internal frontiers of the Roman Empire based on current research, however, is still in its early stages. Was a frontier at the time similar to today’s borders between two administrative districts 49 (e.g. departments or cantons) or must one imagine borders like those between two EU member states? Were these purely administrative borders or should we think of cultural boundaries as well? Was there such a thing as a “provincial awareness” amongst the population at the time? The subject matter is complex and can only be tackled using a combined interdisciplinary approach. Possible partners would be ancient history, archaeology and archaeobiology. Possible lines of approach: – Approach 1 includes the study of written records and epigraphical sources in order to identify how important provincial borders and customs frontiers would have been to society and the authorities at the time. – Approach 2 involves landscape archaeology and spatial analysis. By taking a settlement geographical and topographical approach (incl. a GIS) one can ascertain whether an artificially drawn up provincial border was visible in the ancient settlement structure, e.g. in the settlement density petering out closer to the postulated border. – Approach 3 entails the analysis of finds. Based on the production and distribution of pottery one can examine whether the economic structure at the time was affected by administrative borders. Archaeometric data derived from clay analyses can help identify the distribution radiuses of regional potters’ workshops. Accessories (brooches) can be studied to determine to what extent the Roman provinces can be equated with cultural areas. – Approach 4 consists of archaeobiological examinations. Besides providing information about human dietary habits, animal bones and botanical remains also contain evidence with regard to the environment, animal husbandry, hunting, farming, crafts, trade, social structures and religious beliefs. These spheres could all exhibit regional characteristics, thus highlighting spaces and boundaries within the Roman Empire. [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – Natural versus political regions of the Roman Empire: The example of the northwestern provinces, Sabine Deschler-Erb 14.30 – Can we define Roman provincial identities on the basis of material culture?, Stefanie Hoss 15.00 – Importance of internal boarders in the Roman Empire: written sources and model cases?, Anne Kolb and Lukas Zingg 15.30 – Calculating borders? Possibilities and risks of spatial analysis for reconstructing roman provincial borders, Sandra Schröer and Martin 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Brooches as indicators of boundaries or regional identity in western Raetia, Katharina Blasinger and Gerald Grabherr 17.00 – A balance of differences and similarities: A GIS approach to territories of Baetica, Maria del Carmen Moreno Escobar Natural versus political regions of the Roman Empire: The example of the northwestern provinces Sabine Deschler-Erb (University of Basel) [email protected] Even if there are discussions about the exact lines of border, the position of Roman Provinces is more or less known. These borders were often determined by important topographically phenomenons such as waters or mountains, thus by strategical requirements. But how about other natural factors such as clima, vegetation or soil quality ? They all have major impact on agriculture and animal husbandry which were the basis of ancient economy. Did they also have an influence on drawing up frontiers and were these identical to political borders? In the paper we would like to discuss these questions by archaeobiological data. Can we define Roman provincial identities on the basis of material culture? Stefanie Hoss (University of Cologne) [email protected] While the smaller Roman provinces in the Southeast of the Empire frequently consisted of former kingdoms that had a long shared history, the provinces of the Northwestern part of the Empire were often constituted along convenient (natural) borders, such as rivers or the sea. 50 Accordingly, they regularly encompassed a number of tribal regions, which can be assumed to each have had their own identity. It follows, that these provinces did not have had a single provincial identity at first, but most likely a rather more administrative character. However, many of these provinces persisted over centuries, giving rise to the question if a shared culture developed after some time. And if such a culture did develop, in which arenas of material culture was it expressed? Although the influence of a shared Roman material culture is very visible in all of these provinces, slight differences in the preferences for cultural expressions such as theatre, the baths and sport may be the result of differences in values and attitudes. This may also be the case in the preferences of specific gods and manners of burial. Other possibilities of showcasing different identities are represented in choices of dress and foodways. The overall impression of these cultural patterns across the different provinces is that the inhabitants were free to pick and choose from the smorgasbord of possibilities offered by the Roman culture and their own regional cultures. The paper will try to answer the question of a shared provincial culture in a theoretically informed manner, citing examples of material culture when appropriate and drawing comparisons to the development of shared regional identities in other regions and centuries. Importance of internal borders in the Roman Empire: written sources and model cases? Anne Kolb and Lukas Zingg (Zürich CH) [email protected] and [email protected] Ein wichtiger Fokus des laufenden Forschungsprojekts liegt auf der Frage nach der Bedeutung römischer Provinzgrenzen für Verwaltung, Wirtschaft und den Alltag der Reichsbewohner. Während die Rolle der Provinzen als grundlegende Verwaltungseinheiten des römischen Reiches und eingegrenzten Zuständigkeitsbereichen der Provinzmagistraten unbestritten ist, neigt die Forschung dazu, den Provinzgrenzen eine weitergehende ökonomische und kulturelle Relevanz abzusprechen. Ziel des Projektes ist es, anhand der schriftlichen Quellen eine differenziertere Vorstellung der Provinzgrenzen zu gewinnen und ihre Bedeutung auf verschiedenen Ebenen näher zu beleuchten. Insbesondere gilt es dabei abzuwägen, in welchem Verhältnis die Provinzgrenzen zu anderen inneren Grenzen (z.B. Zollgrenzen, civitas-Grenzen, etc.) standen. Anhaltspunkte zu den inneren Grenzen Roms liefern zahlreiche literarische Quellen und Inschriften. Ein besonderes Augenmerk liegt auf den Belegen mit einem direkten Bezug zu den Provinzgrenzen. Provinzgrenzen dienen beispielsweise der antiken Geographie und Kartographie (v.a. Plinius und Ptolemaios) als wichtige Bezugspunkte und auch in den rechtlichen Bestimmungen zu den Statthalterschaften tritt der Provinzraum als begrenzter Amtsbereich hervor. An epigraphischen Zeugnissen können neben wenigen Provinzgrenzsteinen (termini) auch vereinzelte Altäre für Grenzgottheiten sowie Hinweise auf repräsentative Monumente an Provinzgrenzen zur Auswertung herangezogen werden. In einigen Fällen dienten die Provinzgrenzen auch als Zählpunkte auf Meilensteinen. Der insgesamt relativ bescheidenen Zahl an Provinzgrenzinschriften steht eine Fülle von Belegen gegenüber, die einen Bezug zu den Grenzen zwischen einzelnen civitates oder anderer Territorien aufweisen. Worauf ist dieses Zahlenverhältnis zurückzuführen? Welche Rückschlüsse können daraus für die Bedeutung der Provinzgrenzen gezogen werden? Die ausgewählten Beispielfälle illustrieren einige Aspekte der Provinzgrenzen, zeigen aber auch, wie schwierig es ist, ihre genaue Bedeutung zu erfassen. Calculating Borders? Spatial analysis as a Method of reconstructing roman provincial borders Sandra Schröer and Martin (Freiburg Brsg. D / Zürich CH) [email protected] Der Verlauf der Grenze zwischen den römischen Provinzen Obergermanien und Rätien ist weitestgehend unklar. Anhand dieses Fallbeispiels untersucht das trinationale Projekt “Limites inter Provincias - Roms innere Grenzen” an den Universitäten Zürich, Freiburg und Innsbruck seit 2014 mit einem kombinierten Ansatz aus Archäologie, Archäometrie und Alter Geschichte Methoden, um sich dem Verlauf und der Bedeutung von römischen Provinzgrenzen anzunähern. Jeweils eine Dissertation in Freiburg und in Zürich geht der Grenzfrage dabei in einem landschafts- und siedlungsarchäologischen Ansatz nach. Anhand von GIS-gestützten Raumanalysen soll dabei überprüft werden, ob und wie sich die Siedlungsstruktur im Bereich der Grenze darstellt, ob ein bestimmtes Siedlungssystem oder Netzwerk erkennbar ist und ob sich dieses in den beiden Provinzen unterscheidet. Darüber hinaus werden Methoden zur Rekonstruktion theoretischer Territorien daraufhin erprobt, ob sie eine Annäherung an den Verlauf römischer Provinzgrenzen erlauben. Die theoretischen Territorien werden dabei sowohl für Vici als regionale Anziehungspunkte berechnet, als auch für Gebietskörperschaften als überregionale Zentren, deren Grenzen im Bereich der Provinzgrenze mit dieser identisch sein sollten. Die Untersuchungsregion der Freiburger Dissertation umfasst dabei das Remstal, das Schwäbische Albvorland und die Schwäbische Alb. Von Zürich aus wird dagegen der Nordosten der Schweiz mit den Kantonen St. Gallen, Thurgau und Zü51 rich bearbeitet. Damit liegen für die Untersuchung zwei Arbeitsgebiete vor, die sich sowohl topographisch als auch in ihrer Besiedlungsentwicklung stark unterscheiden und so verschiedene Voraussetzungen und Untersuchungsmöglichkeiten bieten. Brooches as indicators of boundaries of regional identity in western Raetia Katharina Blasinger and Gerald Grabherr (Innsbruck A) [email protected] and [email protected] Types and groups of brooches with distinct spatial distribution patterns, along with other items of jewellery and decorative elements as well as certain dress accessories, allow us to draw conclusions with regard to costume. By examining the distribution patterns of these types of brooches it is possible to archaeologically capture and, ideally, distinguish between different regional identities and groups of persons (costume regions). The question is whether and to what extent the distribution and composition of the ranges of brooches in western Raetia highlight costume regions and, with that, regional identities. Another question is whether the boundaries between costume regions correlate with the provincial borders of the Imperium Romanum or whether the former transcend beyond the latter, and whether internal boundaries can be traced within the province of Raetia itself. In order to answer these questions, the brooches from Brigantium/Bregenz will be analysed and compared with representative assemblages from other important settlements in the border area between Upper Germana and Raetia. By studying the similarities and differences between the dress accessories, we will attempt to gather clues regarding regional groups and to verify whether they could be linked with different regional identities. Within western Raetia, one specific type of brooch (the so-called strongly profiled brooch with a hinge) can be associated with the area of the Alpine Rhine Valley between Brigantium/Bregenz and Curia/Chur. Besides the question of cultural identity and the extent of Romanisation, other topics such as trade, mobility, workshops, innovation and technology transfer are also commented on. A balance of differences and similarities: A GIS approach to territories of Baetica Maria del Carmen Moreno Escobar (University of Southampton) [email protected] Hispania Ulterior Baetica has been highlighted as one of the most urbanised provinces of the Roman Empire (e.g. Keay, 1998). However, this description as being a land of towns and cities is not applicable to its whole extension, since areas such as Western Sierra Morena present a very different situation than the rest of the province. This paper will present a recent study about the territorial organisation of Western Sierra Morena in contrast with Lands of Antequera, another Baetican region which followed a more “Roman-standardised” development, in order to demonstrate the diversity of responses both by Rome and by local communities to the process of integration into the Roman Empire. Both areas will be discussed in their territorial organisations from the 5th century BC to the 2nd century AD, focussing on the continuities and discontinuities on site placement and location as identified through the application of GIS techniques of spatial analysis and statistics. Therefore, researchers will gain an insight into the archaeology of Western Sierra Morena and Lands of Antequera, not so widely known, as well as on the divergences on the territorial and historical development of regions and communities conquered and integrated within the Roman Empire. 9. DIVERSITY AND IDENTITY IN ROMAN IUDAEA / SYRIA PALAESTINA Organised by: Adi Erlich (University of Haifa) The province of Iudaea, becoming Syria Palaestina after 135 C.E., was the home for various ethnicities and religions: Jews, Samaritans, Christians, local pagans of different origins, and Roman officials and soldiers. The land was occupied by pagan poleis, Roman colonies, Jewish towns and villages and Samaritan settlements. Worship was conducted in temples, shrines, synagogues and Christian prayer halls and it left a record in Greek, Aramaic, Hebrew, Samaritan and Latin inscriptions. Some of the people, from diverse backgrounds, lived side by side in the cities, others in separate communities, but they all traded and negotiated with each other. Normally the relations between the groups were peaceful and based on coexistence, though sometimes they turned into hostility and struggle. But even during peaceful times of coexistence the boundaries between the communities remained clear and religious conversions and mixed marriages were uncommon. The diversity of communities in Roman Palestine is further emphasized by their strong and distinct self-identity. The diversity and strong identity is echoed in both historical sources and the archaeological data. In our session we would like to present new studies on the archaeology of Roman Iudaea/Syria Palaestina, rendering the province as multi-ethnic and multi-religious, and presenting its inhabitants as preoccupied with their identity that is mirrored in others. [email protected] 52 Friday 18 March, Aula II (FF) 9.00 – Space and Identity in Iudaea – The Test Case of Masada, Guy Stiebel 9.30 – Reflections of Jewish Identity in the Art of Early Roman Judaea, Orit Peleg-Barkat 10.00 – What can We Learn from Gardens about Identity in Roman Iudaea/Syria Palaestina?, Rona Evyasaf 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Roman Urban Space before the Emergence of Christianity in Hippos (Sussita) of the Decapolis, Michael Eisenberg 11.30 – From Jerusalem to Aelia Capitolina – Changes in the Urban Landscape and in the Identity of the Population, Shlomit Weksler-Bdolah 12.00 – Roman Jews, Jewish Romans: the Sarcophagi from Beth She’arim between Two Worlds, Adi Erlich Space and Identity in Iudaea - The Test Case of Masada Guy Stiebel (Tel Aviv University) [email protected] The celebrated excavations at Masada, under the directorship of Yigael Yadin (1963-1965) yielded a wealth of rarely preserved material culture, from the days of Herod the Great, through the First Jewish Revolt and the Byzantine period. The publication of eight final reports alongside the conduction of renew excavations ever since 1995 (Netzer and Stiebel) enables us to take the understanding of the occurrences at the site and the intimate acquaintance with the varied inhabitants of Masada one step further. The present paper aims to demonstrate the potential of critically combining artefactual data with the historical accounts – both local, such as Flavius Josephus, as well as of Roman sources. The paper will focus upon the very short period of the First Revolt (CE 66-73), indicating how far more complex the community of rebels was. Through the recent spatial distribution analysis one may refer to areas of industrial activity along with specific living quarters of the varied groups. Masada appears to have been a microcosmos of Judaea of the period of time, mirroring the heterogeneous nature of the community of rebels. For the first time we may present a plethora of finds that indicate the presence of the Esseans and priests to name only two groups among others. This data will be used in the paper to critically reconstruct life at this important site and not least to shed light of what really happened at AD73 at Masada. Reflections of Jewish Identity in the Art of Early Roman Judaea Orit Peleg-Barkat (The Hebrew University of Jerusalem) [email protected] Judaism of the late Second Temple period appears to uphold a negative approach toward figurative art. The archaeological remains from the period exhibit an avoidance of human and animal representation in art, and contemporaneous written sources, likewise, record objections to figural displays. Scholars have interpreted late Second Temple period mosaics, wall paintings, and architectural decoration, which include floral and geometric designs, as local adaptations of foreign models that served as mere decorations and manifestations of wealth. In my talk, I challenge current attitudes toward late Second Temple art and re-examine the concept that art created under the prescription of the second commandment is necessarily merely decorative. Examination of the changes that occurred during the first century CE in the repertoire of motifs on tomb facades, ossuaries, and other decorated buildings and objects suggests that what made these decorations “Jewish” was not only what they were lacking, namely depictions of human and animal figures, but rather also their choice of motifs. The late Second Temple period is a time when a common Jewish identity emerged. I would like to propose that art was used already in this early period as a deliberate means to express this common Jewish identity. What can We Learn from Gardens about Identity in Roman Iudaea/Syria Palaestina? Rona Evyasaf (Technion - Israel Institute of Technology) [email protected] In the first half of the first century BC the Romans have become the new rulers of Palestine, who named the province Iudaea, later Syria Palaestina. They have brought with them a new garden tradition, different than the previous Hellenistic one. The main difference between the Roman and Hellenistic garden traditions lies in the role the gardens played in dwellings. 53 The main courtyards of Hellenistic houses were paved, whereas in the Roman period the courtyards had gardens. During the Hellenistic period only the ruling classes such as the Hasmonean kings had gardens in their palaces, while majority of the private houses lacked gardens. The absence of gardens was common for all ethnicities and religious groups who lived in the Hasmonean kingdom of Iudaea and its vicinity. This paper will examine the gardens in Roman palaces and houses in the Roman cities of Iudaea/Syria Palasestina, in attempt to determine whether and to what extent the new garden tradition influenced the various local ethnic groups. I shall examine different cities, such as Jewish Jerusalem, Sepphoris with its mixed Jewish and Pagan population and the Pagan cities of Dor and Caesarea Maritima. An inter-site study of gardens will throw new light on identity in Roman Palestine. Roman Urban Space before the Emergence of Christianity in Hippos (Sussita) of the Decapolis Michael Eisenberg (University of Haifa) [email protected] Antiochia Hippos was established about half a century after the Battle of Panion (ca. 200 BC) upon Sussita Mountain, 2 km east of the shores of the Sea of Galilee, overlooking the lake and the Galilee to its west and the southern Golan to its east. Excavations at the site, initiated in 2000 on behalf of the University of Haifa, allow us further understanding of the changes in urban planning and architecture during the Roman period. Its urban space was planned and determined as from the first century CE. The city’s fortifications and outworks are among the most unique urban military architecture built during the Pax Romana. Remains of several temples, inscriptions and the unique bronze mask of Pan, recently uncovered, gives us a first opportunity to stare at the pagan believes and identities of Hippos’ inhabitants during the Roman period. Hippos became the see of a bishop as early as 359 CE. Rapid Christianization process and the 363 CE earthquake are the main agents for the disappearance of purely Roman establishments such as the odeion, basilica and the southern bathhouse from the city’s landscape. From Jerusalem to Aelia Capitolina – Changes in the Urban Landscape and in the Identity of the Population Shlomit Weksler-Bdolah (Israel Antiquities Authority) [email protected] Following the occupation, and the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans in AD 70, a new era began in the history of the city. The Jewish city was destroyed, its residents were killed or exiled, and a military camp of the Tenth Roman Legion was established on the ruins. A cannabe- type settlement presumably developed next to the camp. Fifty to sixty years later, Emperor Hadrian decided to found a new city on top of the ruins of Jerusalem, next to the military camp. He honored the city with the status of a colony, and called it in his name - Aelia Capitolina. The new Roman city was smaller in size, and very different from the ruined Herodian city. Its builders reshaped the local topography according to the Roman orthogonal design. They dismantled and removed almost everything that still remained in the Jewish city. An exception was the enclosure of the Temple Mount that apparently was restored, and on top of it the Capitoline Temple was presumably built. The city was characterized by straight-lined streets, that ran parallel to each other, or across each other along north to south or east to west routes. The city was decorated with colonnaded streets, triumphal arches and monumental buildings. Aelia Capitolina residents were soldiers and veterans of the Tenth Legion, and their families, as well as citizens and merchants who accompanied the soldiers. Jews were not allowed to enter the city. The official language was Latin, while spoken languages were Greek and Latin. The people were pagan. Daily life and burial customs of the inhabitants of Aelia Capitolina were totally different from those of their Jewish predecessors in the Second Temple period. In my lecture I shall concentrate on few aspects of daily life and burial customs of the Jewish citizens of Jerusalem in the Second Temple period, as compared with those of their pagan followers – the Roman citizens of Aelia Capitolina. Roman Jews, Jewish Romans: the Sarcophagi from Beth She’arim between Two Worlds Adi Erlich (University of Haifa) [email protected] The cemetery of Beth She’arim, located in lower Galilee, was a central necropolis in Roman times for Jews throughout the Land of Israel and the Eastern Diaspora. Catacomb no. 20 in the necropolis is characterized by its Hebrew inscriptions, and by its numerous sarcophagi, which are varied by means of materials, types and distribution. Their decoration includes pagan 54 scenes on imported marble sarcophagi, imitations of simple designs of marble sarcophagi in local stone, and also local and original works. In my paper I shall examine the motifs decorating the stone sarcophagi in relation to non-Jewish funerary art as well as to Jewish imagery. As other sarcophagi related to Jews from the Roman Galilee seem to display only a small selection of the motifs used at Beth She’arim, I will address this disparity. The composition of the motifs and the way they are gathered or spread on the sides of a coffin may help to interpret them. The similarity in style and motifs between the stone sarcophagi and reliefs in synagogues of the Late Roman and Early Byzantine periods point to a deliberate choice of style by Jewish communities. At the same time, the Jewish sarcophagi imitate, adopt and adapt iconography of Roman sarcophagi. The Jews buried at Beth She’arim lived between the two worlds, and move between them in a flexible manner. As Beth She’arim represents a crossroads between the Land of Israel and the Eastern Diaspora Jewry, it serves us as a case study for the transmission and application of the ideas of Jewish identity in Roman sphere. 10. ROMAN DACIA: GENERAL AND SPECIFIC PATTERNS IN A PROVINCE BEYOND THE DANUBE Organised by: Csaba Szabò (University of Pécs/ Erfurt Universität) and Cristian A. Găzdac (Romanian Academy) Studies regarding Roman Dacia often use the word “periphery” or “marginal” and despite of the numerous publications on the archaeology and history of the Trajanic province, it is still considered a marginal topic in the international discourse. Back in 2004, W. Hanson and I. Haynes have outlined a new direction in the Roman archaeology of Dacia, away from the ‘patriotic’ old view of Romanian historiography. The main aim of the session is to present the latest results of modern researches on Roman Dacia according to the comparative and cognitive streams on research. A forum where various disciplines from material studies to cultural and social history will reshape the role and impact of the province in a globalized frame and history of the Principate, still, pointing out the specific patterns of this provinces. The session will focus on various aspects of Roman history, economy, Limes and the materiality of the spiritual life and art in the province, presenting as case studies the latest results of the new ‘wave’ of foreign Romanian researchers and their current projects. [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula II (FF) 14.00 – The archaeological landscape of the Dacian Wars: a remote sensing approach, Ioana Oltean 14.30 – Lived Ancient Religion and the case of Roman Dacia, Csaba Szabó 15.00 – The Roman Gold Mining Settlement from Alburnus Maior, Carmen Ciongradi 15.30 – General and specific patterns of coin circulation in a roman province. The case of roman Dacia, Cristian Găzdac 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Current researches at Colonia Dacica Sarmizegetusa, Carmen Ciongradi, Paolo Mauriello, Emilian Bota, Enzo D’Annibale, Emanuel Demetrescu, Elisa Di Giovanni, Cristian Dima, Daniele Ferdani and Natascia Pizzano The archaeological landscape of the Dacian Wars: a remote sensing approach Ioana Oltean (University of Exeter) [email protected] With its story unfolding in front of our eyes through the compelling words of Cassius Dio and through the dramatic images of Trajan’s Column, the conquest of Dacia (AD 101-106) is one of the most famous such events in Roman history. These accounts – and others like them – seemed sufficiently detailed to many generations of interpreters. However, and in contrast to other provinces of the Empire like Britain, there has been in the past very little effort to improve our knowledge of the circumstances in which Roman Dacia was created by applying a more landscape-focused approach to its archaeology. With a few exceptions, like Sarmizegetusa Regia or possibly Tropaeum Traiani, the most relevant locations have not been securely identified yet, and even in their cases the traditional approach to archaeological recovery employed so far has resulted in significant bias in data collection and its interpretation. Focusing on these two key areas, the paper will outline the results of almost two decades of integrated aerial and satellite remote sensing research, ranging from the application of traditional aerial reconnaissance to high resolution satellite imagery and LiDAR datasets which have produced unprecedented reconstructions of the archaeological landscape in which the events of this conflict unfolded. This brings new opportunities to re-examine the traditional sources and sheds new light on the conquest strategies employed by Trajan and on the general circumstances of the creation of Roman Dacia. 55 Lived Ancient Religion and the case of Roman Dacia Csaba Szabó (University of Pécs/ Erfurt Universität) [email protected] Even if Dacia was part of the Roman Empire only for 170 years, the materiality of the religious life of it’s inhabitants carry numerous specificities, which need a more detailed analysis and focus on some specific patterns. Till now, the historiography focused on collecting the material evidence of religious practices, recreating “pantheons” and temple deposits, enlisting and labeling artifacts as „votive” and ”religious”, analyzing so called spiritual interferences or identifying the predominant syncretistic and visual patterns in the religious life of the province. Recently, the new studies are focusing on the specificities of group religions, urban religion or the formation of local iconographic programs. In this paper, the author will test the theoretical approach of the Lived Ancient Religion project developed by Jörg Rüpke and his team, focusing on Roman Dacia. By analyzing the specificities and some case studies of entangled religious activity, experience, agency, communication and competition, we can (re)locate Dacia on the so called religious market of the Roman Empire. I intend to focus on three main notion: religious individuation in small group religions, the redefinition of the sacred landscape and the role theory of the objects, exemplified with case studies from the province. The case study of the dolichenum from Mehadia shows not only the presence of religious individuation, but also the impact of the Publicum Portorium Illyrici and commercial routes in the formation and maintenance of small group religions. The introduction of a new typology within the sacred landscapes of the province can be exemplified with the Asclepeion from Apulum, while the role theory of the objects can be exemplified with the case study of the small finds from domestic contexts of Apulum. The Roman Gold Mining Settlement from Alburnus Maior Carmen Ciongradi (National History Museum of Transylvania, Cluj-Napoca) [email protected] Alburnus Maior (Roșia Montană) was part of the aurariae Dacicae an imperial monopol. Like the rest of the Dacian mining region, Alburnus Maior consisted of smaller settlements of two types – kastella and vici – both of lower statute. These settlements are attested on wax tablets and inscriptions. Such settlements were probably established following the model from Dalmatia. The Dalmatian settlers brought here in the time of emperor Trajan built up their dwellings on high places. Each of the settlements was founded around the extraction area of the ore and contained a sanctuary and a necropolis. General and specific patterns of coin circulation in a roman province. The case of roman Dacia Cristian Găzdac (Romanian Academy) [email protected] Following the publication of a series of numismatic monographs of sites from former Roman Dacia, this paper intends to point out general and specific patterns of the coin circulation in Dacia and the provinces from the Lower Danube and within the province of Dacia. The chronological frame has been chosen according to historical background of the territory of Dacia and the interest of scholars on coin circulation. Dacia was Roman province from the reign of Trajan the 2nd half of the 3rd century AD, and was partially re-conquered by Constantine I. The changes of status mean that the pattern of coin circulation in the province is potentially of interest for frontier studies in general and the history of the Roman provinces on the Lower Danube region in particular. An attempt has been made to analyse: possible differences between monetary circulation in Roman towns, forts and rural settlements and also between different regions of the province of Dacia, especially the towns and forts of Dacia Superior and Porolissensis; and the settlements near the Danube of Dacia Malvensis. A new aspect of this subject is the comparison between monetary circulation in Dacia and the adjacent provinces on the Lower Danube region: Pannonia Superior and Inferior; Moesia Superior and Inferior. Current researches at Colonia Dacica Sarmizegetusa Carmen Ciongradi, Paolo Mauriello, Emilian Bota, Enzo D’Annibale, Emanuel Demetrescu, Elisa Di Giovanni, Cristian Dima, Daniele Ferdani and Natascia Pizzano (MNIT and CNR-ITABC) [email protected] Colonia Dacica Sarmizegetusa was the first and only colonia deducta of Roman Dacia, established immediately after the conquest of Dacia by Trajan. By Hadrian it was the only city in Dacia and by Marcus Aurelius the only colonia of the province. Systematic excavations in the area begun in the late 19th century and until now especially the public buildings were researched 56 (amphitheatre, city walls, the headquarter of the procurator, several temples). Initially the city had an area of approximately 22,5 hectares and after it’s extension towards west reached 32, 4 ha. Although, archaeological investigations were carried in the extra muros area too, the extension outside the city walls was not defined exactly. Between 2013-2015 the MNIT and CNR-ITABC have performed a series of survey campaigns in Colonia Dacica Sarmizegetusa. We have used the most advanced techniques of digital 3D photogrammetry from UAVs (drones), terrestrial photogrammetry and topographic techniques (DGPS and total station). The main purpose was to get high definition digital replicas of all the monuments. The digital models produced are intended both for documentation and valorization of the side: on one side, the models are used to obtain derived technical drawings lie sections, floor plans, photo plans and on the other side virtual museum installations, movies based on computer graphic techniques, 3D collections, disseminations through mobile app or websites. Part of the monuments were made available in 3D on the European site of the aggregation of cultural heritage “Europeana”. We have also performed geophysical prospection on the site. Bibliographical studies, archaeological surveys, digital 3D photogrammetry from UAVs have allowed us to choose both work areas and most appropriate acquisition methods. We have used high resolution geoelectric tomography for small areas and electromagnetic method for the large areas. The purpose is to provide information about the still buried archaeological structures and to indicate the overall development of the town outside the walls in order to favor the protection and valorization of the Colonia Dacica Sarmizegetusa. 11. INNOVATION THROUGH IMITATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD: CREATIVE PROCESSES AS A SOCIAL PHENOMENON IN ROMAN CRAFTS Organised by: Elizabeth M. Greene (University of Western Ontario) and Thomas Schierl (Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Frankfurt) The peoples living within the Roman world borrowed, imitated and emulated the art and traditions of cultures that crossed their paths. This characteristic has often been explored in the context of Roman art, particularly the practice of borrowing Greek motifs in sculpture. The tendency to merge imitation with innovation resulted in meaningful objects and images for new audiences and consumer markets. The process of imitation created new hybrid forms of material culture that exemplified the emerging multicultural and widely connected world in the Mediterranean. The creative implementation of foreign ideas and forms as a widespread social phenomenon was an important element of Roman crafts. It provided the basis for creation of new styles and supported the regional and individual variation of artifacts. These objects were desired as elements of self-representation and helped to visualize the multivalent character of individual identities. Therefore innovation understood as a product of social practices and structures tells us much about self-understanding of different social groups. The trend to apply theories of cultural hybridity to Roman art has grown in the last decade, but the role of imitation in innovative processes has been explored less often in the sphere of everyday objects and experiences. This session, therefore, aims to explore innovation in the manufacture of more personal objects such as brooches, gemstones, and pottery, and considers the rationale for imitation by elite individuals in contexts such as domestic and funerary spaces. Papers in this session use a variety of approaches in order to explore the expression of innovation, through the imitation of styles, forms and techniques. The panel aims to discuss the use of innovative styles in daily existence in order to understand the role these products played in the experience and expression of new cultural or corporate identities in the Roman world. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – Imitation and the mass production of elite status markers: Intaglios in the 2nd and 3rd centuries, Elizabeth M. Greene 14.30 – At the limits of creativity: The creation of style in dress accessories between mass supply and individualism, Thomas Schierl 15.00 – Craftsmen and consumers: Who was trend-setter for local ceramic products in the northern part of the Roman province Germania Superior?, Markus Helfert 15.30 – Archetype, copy and innovation: Grave monuments in the Rhine and Danube provinces as social media, Markus Scholz 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Equal in death? Considerations about urns, sarcophagi, cinerary-funerary altars, tombstones and sepulchral architecture, Thomas Knosala 17.00 – Art and Artifice: The Gardens and Garden Paintings from the Villa Arianna, Stabiae, Maryl B. Gensheimer 57 Imitation and the mass production of elite status markers: Intaglios in the 2nd and 3rd centuries Elizabeth M. Greene (University of Western Ontario) [email protected] The use of finger rings with inset intaglios – that is gemstones incised with once unique images meant for marking out ownership – shifted from a marker of elite status to a material item owned and worn by almost anyone in the empire. Through the 2nd and 3rd centuries intaglios were imitated, copied, degraded and mass produced until they went completely out of production sometime in the 3rd century. What was once a marker that a person had important documents to send or expensive goods to ship became an emblem worn by all classes in emulation of this status symbol. However, through this imitative behavior something new was created, especially in provincial and frontier contexts, where intaglios became a part of the material package of non-citizen auxiliary soldiers with provincial origins. That something new was happening to this age-old device that once marked ownership can be seen through the changes in the physical items themselves. The mass-produced intaglio is neither unique nor expensive. Manufacturing techniques shift to produce stones faster, which resulted in the exact image being found over and over again on several different sites across the empire. At the same time, the material is degraded and the mould-made type called a ‘nicolo paste’ imitates the semi-precious nicolo stone, which can be made much quicker and to a much lower standard. These changes, however, do not result just in the degradation of a once beautiful product. The outcome was the creation of a product that was no longer a unique and individual item, but nonetheless marked out individuals in a different way as provincial populations adapt this very ‘Roman’ material item to their own needs. At the limits of creativity: The creation of style in dress accessories between mass supply and individualism Thomas Schierl (Römisch-Germanische Kommission, Frankfurt) [email protected] Das weit gestreute Erscheinen von sehr ähnlichen metallischen Bekleidungs- und Ausrüstungsbestandteilen wie bspw. Fibeln wird vor allem mit einer organisierten Verteilung von in zentral gesteuerten fabricae gefertigten Objekten oder mit einer Verbreitung von diesen im Zuge der Mobilität des Herstellers oder Besitzers erklärt. Abweichungen in der Gestaltung einzelner dieser Objekte deuten jedoch auch auf eine signifikante Fertigung solcher Produkte in kleineren, vor allem einen regionalen Markt bedienenden Werkstätten, die immer häufiger auch archäologisch nachgewiesen werden können. Wenn man von einer weit verbreiteten Herstellung solcher Gegenstände und einer Nachahmung von Stilen bzw. Elementen, die ursprünglich von Anderen kreiert worden sind, ausgeht, wie häufig wurde dann diese Praxis ausgeübt und welche Bedeutung hatte sie für die Entwicklung und Verbreitung von Stilen und Objekten? Unter Verwendung aussagefähiger Beispiele solcher Formen wird untersucht, wie und warum diese neuen Gegenstände und Stile geschaffen wurden bzw. wie sie in der nonverbalen Kommunikation von Gruppen eingesetzt wurden. Vergleicht man die erschlossenen Prozesse mit ähnlichen Erscheinungen außerhalb des Römischen Reiches, dürfte kein Zweifel daran bestehen, dass auch dort entsprechende Techniken zur Entwicklung von Innovationen genutzt wurden, doch ist nach den gegenseitigen Abhängigkeiten, den Ursachen für Innovationsschüben und deren Auswirkungen auf den Herstellungsprozess zu fragen. In der Betrachtung von Metallgegenständen im Spannungsfeld zwischen Wiedererkennungswert und innovativem Design zielt der Vortrag auf die Frage nach dem Charakter der kreativen Prozesse und deren soziale Bindung. * The wide distribution pattern of very similar dress accessories, recognizable particularly in late Antiquity, is primarily explained by an organized distribution of items which were manufactured centrally in fabricae or by the personal mobility of producers or owners. Differences in style of some of those metal objects, however, might point towards significant regional production which is now more frequently detectable by archaeological evidence. If we have to take into account a multi-local production of objects and an imitation of styles originally designed by others we must consider: how common was this practice? And, what importance should we attach to that phenomenon for understanding the creation and distribution of styles and objects? Using various examples of precise forms, this paper addresses how and why these new items and styles were created, as well as their social implication and how they were used within nonverbal communication of groups. Comparing the recognized processes with similar phenomena outside the Roman Empire, there seems to be no doubt that independent cultures used such techniques to develop innovations. However, this raises questions about their mutual dependencies, the causes of innovative impulses, and their impact on production processes. Focusing on metal items that had tension between their ‘recognition value’ and ‘innovative design’ the paper aims to question the character of creative processes and their social obligations. 58 Craftsmen and consumers: Who was trend-setter for local ceramic products in the northern part of the Roman province Germania Superior? Markus Helfert (Goethe University Frankfurt) [email protected] Aufgrund ihrer guten Erhaltungsbedingungen und homogenen Verbreitung in den verschiedensten römischen Befundkontexten eignen sich gefäßkeramische Funde besonders zur Untersuchung von Modeerscheinungen hinsichtlich des Auftretens von Formen, Typen und Verzierungen. Eine zentrale Frage ist, wer Neuerungen im Formen- und Typenrepertoire einführte/verlangte, der Töpfer als Produzent oder der Kunde als Konsument. Oder existierten andere, übergeordnete Einflüsse, wie zum Beispiel das sich wandelnde Typenspektrum von Metall- und Glasgeschirr, das dann wiederum eine Nachfrage im Keramikgeschirr hervorrief? Um den Wandel von Modeerscheinungen untersuchen zu können, sind umfangreiche Fundaufnahmen durch Zeit und Raum notwendig, die nicht nur qualitative Aussagen zulassen (was wurde zu welcher Zeit produziert/ konsumiert), sondern auch quantitative (wieviel von einem Produkt wurde im Verhältnis zu anderen Keramiken produziert/ konsumiert). Im Rahmen des von der Deutschen Forschungsgemeinschaft finanzierten Frankfurter Projekts „Keramikproduktion und Absatzraum“ wurde die Produktion und der Konsum von Gefäßkeramik im nördlichen Teil der Provinz Germania Superior vom 1. bis 4. Jh. n. Chr. untersucht. Das Waren- und Typenrepertoire von 26 Standorten mit über 200 Töpfereien wurde einheitlich in einer Datenbank aufgenommen und mit denen von 16 militärischen und zivilen Fundplätzen des 1. bis 4. Jh. vergleichen. Anhand des vorliegenden, umfangreichen Datenbestandes sollen den für den Beitrag aufgeworfenen Fragen nach den „Trend-settern“ von „Innovationen“ nachgegangen werden. * Due to their good preservation and homogeneous distribution in a variety of contexts ceramic vessels are particularly suitable for studies of fads in the occurrence of forms, types and ornaments. A key question is, who introduced or demanded innovations in forms and types, the potter as producer or the customer as user? Or, were there other, superordinated influences, such as a changing spectrum of types and forms of metal and glass vessels, which in turn provoked a demand for other forms of pottery? To investigate the change of fads huge ensembles of recorded material from different times and places are necessary, which permit not only qualitative statements (which was produced/consumed at what time), but also quantitative ones (how much of a product was produced/consumed in relation to others). The production and consumption of pottery in the northern part of the province Germania Superior from the 1st to 4th century AD was investigated as part of the project “ceramic production and sales space” financed by the Deutsche Forschungsgemeinschaft. The repertoire of types and fabrics of 26 locations with known ceramic production and more than 200 pottery workshops were recorded fully in a database and compared with those of 16 military and civilian settlements of the 1st to the 4th century. Based on this large dataset the “trend setters” of “innovations” in ceramic production will be discussed in this paper. Archetype, copy and innovation: Grave monuments in the Rhine and Danube provinces as social media Markus Scholz (Romano-Germanic Central Museum Mainz) [email protected] Grabmonumente dienten nicht nur der dauerhaften pietätvollen Erinnerung einzelner Personen, sondern auch der Selbstdarstellung der Familien. Die Übernahme bzw. Transformation römischer Statussymbole durch Einheimische in den Provinzen ist daher ein Gradmesser der Romanisation. Die Adaption mediterraner Formen kann ein Bruch mit indigenen Traditionen bedeuten oder – im Gegenteil – in bestimmter Auswahl ein Medium sein, um traditionelle Werte und Muster in einem zeitgemäßen Präsentationsrahmen zu kommunizieren. Der Vortrag beleuchtet die unterschiedliche Entwicklung der Grabbaukultur in den nordwestlichen Grenzprovinzen vom 1. bis zum 3. Jahrhundert n. Chr. Er steht unter folgenden Leitfragen: welche mediterranen Archetypen wurden übernommen und warum? Wer waren die Auftraggeber? Wurden die Archetypen nur kopiert oder in innovativer Weise weiterentwickelt? Wenn ja, lassen sich dahinter steckende Werte und Ideen erkennen? Dazu werden die Medien Architektur (Form), Inschrift und Skulptur miteinander in Beziehung gesetzt. Hierbei lassen sich aufschlussreiche Unterschiede zwischen den Rhein- und Donauprovinzen nachvollziehen. * Grave monuments were not only meant to commemorate individuals but to represent the family. Adaption or transformation of Roman status symbols by indigenous people in the provinces can be considered as an indicator of Romanisation. Adapting Mediterranean features may indicate a break with indigenous traditions or – quite on the contrary – designate their selection as having been intended as a medium to communicate traditional values and patterns but in a contemporary way of presentation. This paper reflects the different development of grave architecture in the northwestern provinces from the 1st - 3rd centuries AD. Central questions will be: which Mediterranean archetypes were adapted and why? Who were the customers? Did they simply copy the archetypes or did they advance them in an innovative way? If so, can values and ideas behind their choices be identified? Hence, the related media of architecture (form), inscriptions and sculpture will be considered and the remarkable differences between the Rhine and Danube provinces will be apparent. 59 Equal in death? Considerations about urns, sarcophagi, cinerary-funerary altars, tombstones and sepulchral architecture Thomas Knosala (University of Cologne) Römische Sepulkraldenkmäler unterschiedlicher Gattungen greifen nicht selten auf denselben Formenschatz sowie dasselbe Darstellungsrepertoire zurück, resp. imitieren sich gegenseitig, obwohl der räumliche Kontext unterschiedlicher Natur gewesen ist, in welchem sie errichtet, aufgestellt oder angebracht waren. Uneinheitlich sind ferner die Funktionen der Denkmäler sowie der Kreis ihrer Inhaber und Auftraggeber bzw. Käufer. Der Beitrag versucht, das Phänomen der Imitation anhand prägnanter Beispiele verschiedener Denkmälergattungen zu beleuchten. Dabei soll insbesondere den Fragen nachgegangen werden, welche Gründe für die Nachahmung verantwortlich sind, welche geistigen Vorstellungen sich in diesem Aspekt ausdrücken, sowie ob und welche Aussageabsichten damit beabsichtigt worden sind. Wie nicht anders zu erwarten ist, hängt der Vorgang der Imitation im sepulkralen Bereich zu einem wesentlichen Teil mit den finanziellen Möglichkeiten zusammen. Ebenso bedeutend ist aber auch der räumliche Kontext, in welchem sich das betreffende Denkmal befand. In diesem Zusammenhang können, jedoch müssen nicht unbedingt finanzielle Verhältnisse eine Rolle spielen. Verständlich wird dies in Hinblick auf den geistigen Hintergrund, welchem die sepulkralen Denkmäler verpflichtet sind. So setzen die Sepulkraldenkmäler gewisse religiöse Vorstellungen oder repräsentative Botschaften um, die problemlos auf andere Gattungen des funerären Bereichs transferiert werden können, ohne dabei ihre Aussagekraft zu verlieren. Different ist somit lediglich die Inszenierung der religiösen Gedanken und Aussageabsichten. * Roman sepulchral monuments of different types often resort to or imitate similar relief features, as well as the same pictorial repertoire, even though the spatial location in which they were erected, placed or attached was of quite a different nature. Furthermore, there are differences not only in the function of the monuments themselves, but also within the circle of their owners or buyers. This contribution tries to shed light on the phenomenon of imitation within different monument types by investigating particular questions and providing concise examples. Queries include: what reasons were responsible for the imitation? What was the statement intended by imitating? Which mental images are expressed by the imitation aspect? As may be expected, the process of imitation within the sepulchral domain depends to a large extent on financial means. Of equal importance is the spatial context in which the monument was situated. In this context, the financial means could have, but not necessarily, played a role. This can be more clearly understood when we realise that sepulchral monuments transfer certain religious beliefs or representative messages that can be easily transferred to other types of funerary traditions, without losing their meaning. Therefore, the difference from one monument type to another is only the staging of the religious statement intended in the monument. Art and Artifice: The Gardens and Garden Paintings from the Villa Arianna, Stabiae Maryl B. Gensheimer (University of Maryland) [email protected] When Mt. Vesuvius erupted in 79 CE, Roman cities along the Bay of Naples were completely destroyed by volcanic debris. Elite retreats for leisure, like the stunning seaside villas at Oplontis and Stabiae, were also devastated as they were buried under a thick blanket of lapilli and ash. New excavations are underway, however, and their results help to better understand the infrastructure and daily life of these ancient spaces. This paper, which focuses on the Villas Arianna and San Marco at Stabiae, explores the social rationale for the luxurious villas that once dotted the landscape around the Bay of Naples. Looking beyond the villa architecture itself, this paper analyzes the art historical and archaeological evidence for elite self-aggrandizement as seen through domestic decoration in all art media. The evidence addressed ranges from wall painting to silverware, and from mosaic to water features. Particular emphasis will be paid to the villas’ gardens and the adjacent suites embellished with virtuoso garden paintings that emulated the natural world outside, thereby collapsing the boundaries between art and artifice. The blurred lines between real and fictive space – that is, between the gardens and the representations of them in painting – are argued to be particularly powerful tools with which to contextualize these villas within their regional, cultural, and sociopolitical landscape. 12. URBAN STREETS AS COMMUNICATION SPACES IN THE ROMAN IMPERIAL PERIOD Organised by: Annette Haug (Universität zu Kiel) and Philipp Kobusch (Universität zu Kiel) At first sight, streets serve the purpose to make urban spaces accessible. This colloquium will focus on a secondary but no less important aspect of urban streets: they constitute spaces where merchants sell their products, where religious and secular rituals take place, where travellers as well as residents can rest and relax, and where children play. The very dense use of streets turns them into vivid and intense spaces of communication. 60 As there are hardly any restrictions on their accessibility, this communication space is open to a broad public – or to be more precise: to very heterogeneous, socially differentiated publics. This is an aspect that distinguishes streets (at least to a certain degree) from other public spaces as sanctuaries, theatres or baths. Against this background, urban streets become urban focal points where social norms are negotiated, where social groups confirm or question their social identity, where social communication and interaction takes places. In the context of this session, we would like to address the following questions: – Who are the actors involved in communication in the streets? – Which contexts of action frame the communication? – Which forms and levels of communication can be reconstructed? – How does the need for specific types of communication influence urban planning and archi-tectural intervention, and vice versa: which effect does the built environment have on social interaction? – What role is played by images in street areas in respect to these communication processes? The methodological difficulties of such an approach are obvious: the communication processes taken into consideration take place on very different, overlapping levels. Often enough, ephemeral forms of communication (and the original actors) are hard to trace. One central aspect of the colloquium will consist in a methodological reflection of possibilities and limits of such an approach. [email protected] and [email protected] Saturday 19 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Visual Communication in the Streets of Pompeii, Annette Haug and Philipp Kobusch 9.30 – The Appia in town. A highway as urban public space, Patric-Alexander Kreuz 10.00 – Ruhe und Bewegung: städtischer Straßenverkehr im frühkaiserzeitlichen Pompeji, Jens-Arne Dickmann 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Children in the Streets – Interaction between Children and Adults in Pompeii, Ray Laurence 11.30 – Speaking in tongues, listening for meaning: modes of epigraphic discourse along the streets of Graeco-Roman antiquity, Peter Keegan 12.00 – Write Where the People Are – Contextualizing Wall Inscriptions in the Streetscapes of Pompeii, Eeva-Maria Viitanen Visual Communication in the Streets of Pompeii Annette Haug (Universität zu Kiel) and Philipp Kobusch (Universität zu Kiel) [email protected] and [email protected] One main form of communication within the public space is the communication via images. In Pompeii, a wide range of media attest the importance of visual street communication: wall-paintings and terracotta reliefs on house-facades, reliefs on fountains and altars, honorific statues but also pictorial graffiti. Traditional research usually analyses these sources in respect to their genre. This paper, instead, will distinguish the material according to different situations and occasions of communication. This is possible by analysing the visual content on the one hand, by questioning the context of images on the other. This leads to the following categories: – Ritual images which gain a central importance within contexts of ritual interaction – Commercial images that serve as advertisement of goods (painted or in terracotta) – Images as forms of individual representation (honorific statues) – Images which refer to a collective knowledge or identity (fountain reliefs; terracotta plaques) – ‘Private’ communication within the public space via spontaneous image-graffiti Through a contextual analysis of these categories, it will be possible to gain a picture of the complex and multifaceted visual communication in the streets of Pompeii. The Appia in town. A highway as urban public space Patric-Alexander Kreuz (Universität Bochum) [email protected] The cityscape of the Roman colony of Minturnae is significantly influenced by the Via Appia passing through the city. Public buildings alongside the road make the Appia a main overland connection as well as a neuralgic part of the local topography. Minturnae therefore offers the opportunity to study the a small city’s public space structured mainly by one road. 61 It is in particular the multitude of small-scale installations and monuments in the shadow of monumental public buildings that deserves interest. Embedded at different times into the monumental cityscape, their increasing density promises insights into the complexity and dynamics of urban constellations and local negotiations of public space. Honorary statues, railings, podiums and small architectures next to the dominant buildings prove the street itself being an increasingly enriched ‘arena’, calling passers-by’s attention to single monuments, inviting them to pause and linger around, but also reflecting strategies of exclusion and distancing. In this sense Minturnae shows how the focus on built monumental topographies neglects or even hides an important aspect of urban experience: The variety of small, diverse and interconnected installations and locations embedded in daily interaction. They reveal the highway in town as a fragmented and multi-facetted public urban space. Ruhe und Bewegung: städtischer Straßenverkehr im frühkaiserzeitlichen Pompeji Jens-Arne Dickmann (Universität Freiburg) [email protected] Ziel des Beitrages ist die genauere Rekonstruktion des städtischen Verkehrs im frühkaiserzeitlichen Pompeji. Einer genaueren Differenzierung der Teilnehmer einerseits, von Fußgängern über Tiere bis hin zu Radfahrzeugen, stehen auf der anderen Seite die Unterscheidung von Bewegungsformen und die Differenzierung von Verhaltensweisen gegenüber, die sich über einzelne Befunde im Stadtraum annähernd rekonstruieren lassen. Neben die Untersuchung von Wagenspuren und Bordsteinen muss jene von Bürgersteigen, Trittsteinen, Laufbrunnen, Straßenaltären und Läden treten, um deren Bedeutung für die vielfältigen Formen städtischen Austausches beschreiben zu können. Schließlich gilt es zu beachten, dass auch die Tageszeit Auswirkungen auf die Art der Nutzung des öffentlichen Straßenraumes gehabt haben dürfte. Berücksichtigt man dies, dann stellt sich die Frage, ob sich die zuletzt geäußerten Thesen zur Intensität des Wagenverkehrs oder seiner Richtungsführung mit den Beobachtungen zu anderen Nutzergruppen sinnvoll verbinden lassen. Ich behaupte, dass sich Eigenarten des städtischen Verkehrs gerade durch die vergleichende Analyse unterschiedlicher archäologischer Spuren viel genauer rekonstruieren lassen. Wenn meine Beobachtungen zutreffen, dann verkehrten sehr viel weniger Radfahrzeuge in der Stadt, während die Zahl von Lasttieren deutlich höher einzuschätzen ist. Children in the Streets – Interaction between Children and Adults in Pompeii Ray Laurence (University of Kent) [email protected] The role of the city in the production of adult ‘citizens’ male and female has been recognised. What is less clear is how we place children into the city. My paper will draw on recent research on childhood to seek to incorporate the relationship between the child and the urban environment with a focus on identifying: the locale of the child; the boundaries that might contain the spatial world of the child; the mobility of children in the city. Speaking in tongues, listening for meaning: modes of epigraphic discourse along the streets of Graeco-Roman antiquity Peter Keegan (Macquarie University) [email protected] Inscriptions engraved on durable surfaces in a variety of languages permeated the urban fabric of the ancient Mediterranean world during the Roman imperial period. Complete or fragmentary, legible or unreadable, transparent or ambiguous in meaning, hundreds of thousands of these inscriptions survive today as a reminder of a phenomenon that pervaded Classical Graeco-Roman society. How, though, should we approach understanding the process whereby people living under Roman rule in urban contexts communicated using inscriptions? This paper proposes a critical survey of the range of epigraphic discourses visible “on the street” as a useful entry-point into any investigation of what epigraphy “did” in Roman antiquity and what it accomplished through text and image. Exploring modes of epigraphic discourse – formal, informal; intentional, incidental; literate, sub-literate; and so on – across a spectrum of Graeco-Roman contexts – inscriptions drawn from the city of Rome, the neighbouring suburbium of the imperial capital and other parts of Roman Italy – affords the modern observer a refined perspective on ancient discursive practices along the streets of the Roman city. Examining the urban “intersections” where these various discourses often manifested themselves opens a window into how extraordinarily vibrant Rome’s imperial streetscapes must have been. 62 Write Where the People Are – Contextualizing Wall Inscriptions in the Streetscapes of Pompeii Eeva-Maria Viitanen (University of Helsinki) [email protected] The façades of the houses in Pompeii were dotted with thousands of texts ranging from formal election notices to informal scratched greetings. Their contents have provided a valuable source for a variety of studies, but their spatial contexts have mostly been ignored until recently. This paper discusses the results of the spatial analysis of the distribution of wall inscriptions on the house façades. Finding an audience is important for communication and, consequently, the distribution of the texts was compared to street activities. In addition, the types of houses behind the façades were analyzed in order to see what kind of buildings attracted writers. The distribution of election notices is very closely associated with the main traffic routes. They appear mostly on the façades of private properties – the houses are usually large residences rather than shops or workshops. The notices for different offices were placed following different patterns. The graffiti hotspots are more isolated, but also related to private houses rather than to shops or bars which could be regarded as good places for finding an audience. Detailed knowledge of where the texts were written affords new insights into why, by whom and to whom the texts were written. 13. USING AND ABUSING PRECIOUS METAL IN THE LATE ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Richard Hobbs (The British Museum) and Philippa Walton (The Ashmolean Museum) In recent years, a vast amount of research has been completed or initiated on precious metals in the late Roman period, particularly silver plate and coins. This includes re-assessments of older high profile discoveries, such as the treasures from Berthouville, Traprain Law and Mildenhall, all resulting in major publications; and new research projects on the Vinkovci treasure, discovered in Croatia in 2012 and the ‘Sevso’ Treasure, half of which was returned to Hungary in 2014 after many years of legal wrangling over its ownership. There are also major studies of the significance of coin hoards in progress, namely the ‘Coin Hoards of the Roman Empire’ and ‘Hoarding in Iron Age and Roman Britain’ projects. The time is right to re-assess the many uses of precious metals in the late Roman period. The proposed session will therefore explore the contribution precious metals can make to our understanding of social and economic change in the Roman Empire during the late Roman period, broadly the third to fifth centuries AD. We will assess how precious metal in all forms was used to forge or cement social relations and political alliances both within the Empire and beyond its frontiers. We also aim to illuminate the role of currency in its broadest sense by assessing the relationship between coinage, silver plate, bullion and Hacksilber, as well as the potential co-ordination of state and private production of coins and precious metal artefacts. The session will also seek to emphasise new ways that numismatists, archaeologists and specialists in material culture can work together to gain a better understanding of the role of precious metals in all its forms in late Roman society. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula II (FF) 9.00 – Bashing me gently: the Vinkovci treasure in context, Hrvoje Vulic and Damir Doracic 9.30 – Argentum balneare. Late Roman silver vessels used for bathing and washing, Zsolt Mráv 10.00 – The role of silver plate in late Roman society: some new approaches, Richard Hobbs and Janet Lang 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – All that glitters: analysing precious metal hoards recorded by the Coin Hoards of the Roman Empire Project, Philippa Walton 11.30 – Silver and the transition from late Roman Britain to Early Medieval Scotland, Alice Blackwell Bashing me gently: The Vinkovci treasure in context Hrvoje Vulic (Vinkovci Museum, Zagreb) and Damir Doracic (Archaeological Museum, Zagreb) [email protected] and [email protected] In 2012, a silver hoard of approximately 46 pieces of late Roman silver plate weighing in excess of 36 kg was found during rescue excavations in the western part of Cibalae (Vinkovci, Croatia). This paper will present for the first time the results of initial research on the discovery. It will include thoughts on production, as damaged pieces provide the opportunity to examine 63 production techniques using scientific analysis. It will look at how the treasure compares with other finds of late Roman silver plate, in particular the ‘Seuso’ treasure and other Rhine/Danube hoards such as Kaiseragust. It will also examine what it tells us about the history of Cibalae, the birthplace of Valentinian I and Valens. Finally the paper will explore the significance of an important inscription, a verse inscribed on one of the vessels, revealed during radiographic examination. Argentum balneare. Late Roman silver vessels used for bathing and washing Zsolt Mráv (Hungarian National Museum) [email protected] This presentation will take a fresh look at the different types of silver vessels used in the bathing process and during the toilette. There are three main sources of evidence which can provide evidence for how the toilette was conducted: late antique written sources, artistic representations in media such as silver toilette caskets, wall-paintings and mosaics, and the silver objects themselves. A large number of exquisite silver vessels have come to light in Italy and the provinces, many of them from silver hoards (for instance Esquiline and the ‘Seuso’ treasure), but this evidence has received less attention than the dining vessels which normally constitute a larger component of these hoards. The analysis of the surviving pieces, in combination with the written and artistic evidence and archaeological contexts, shows that these objects were used in sets especially by women, for whom bathing must have been a complex procedure. The role of silver plate in late Roman society: some new approaches Richard Hobbs (The British Museum) and Janet Lang (The British Museum) [email protected] and [email protected] A major new study of the Mildenhall treasure alongside the recent discovery of the treasure from Cibalae, Croatia and the return of part of the ‘Seuso’ treasure to Hungary, provides the opportunity to look afresh at the role of silver plate in the late Roman world. This paper will examine the role of silver plate in elite dining and the maintenance of political relationships both within and beyond the frontiers of the Empire, the part that precious metals played in the cultural lives of its owners, and how the geographical and chronological distribution of gold and silver provides insights into wealth imbalances and its consequences for late Roman society. It will also examine the relationship between the production of silver plate and Roman coinage, particularly from the time of Constantine the Great. Finally the paper will outline the materials and techniques employed to fabricate and decorate these artefacts and how new methods of analysis can augment and enrich typological and cultural observations: for example, scientific techniques allow ‘fingerprints’ of trace elements and isotopes to be established which alongside other analytical approaches may help us better understand where this material was sourced and worked. All that glitters: analysing precious metal hoards recorded by the Coin Hoards of the Roman Empire Project Philippa Walton (Ashmolean Museum, University of Oxford) [email protected] The Coin Hoards of the Roman Empire Project is a new collaborative project which intends to improve the digital coverage of hoards from Antiquity by creating an online database of hoards of all coinages in use in the Roman Empire between c. 30 BC and AD 400. It is envisaged that the project will provide the foundations for a systematic Empire-wide study of hoarding and will promote the integration of numismatic data into broader studies of the Roman world. This paper will present some preliminary results from the project, concentrating on the late Roman period. Building on Richard Hobbs’ 2006 study of precious metal deposits, it will explore the composition and outline the distribution patterns of late Roman hoards of gold and silver at an Empire-wide level, assessing how this data may affect our understanding of both the use and deposition of precious metal. It will also attempt to compare and contrast the composition and distribution of early and late Roman hoard data in order to explore how they might relate to social and economic changes. Silver and the transition from late Roman Britain to Early Medieval Scotland Alice Blackwell (Scottish History & Archaeology, National Museums Scotland) [email protected] Evidence suggests that Late Roman Hacksilber provided the only source of the raw material available in Scotland until new supplies arrived with the Vikings. Unlike other parts of Britain and Europe, silver was the primary precious metal used to 64 make prestige objects over the whole of the Early Medieval period in Scotland; objects such as solid silver chains (c 3kg each) underline its importance. These and many other silver objects are, however, poorly dated, and this has hampered our understanding of the late Roman to Early Medieval transition. This paper will present a newly-identified type of Scottish Hacksilber hoard, containing both late Roman and ‘native’ Early Medieval objects, that has the potential to shed new light on this issue. Two such hoards have now been recognised, and work to catalogue and analyse the 270 surviving fragments is underway. This paper will explore how this new material fits into our understanding of the use of silver in Scotland during the late fourth to sixth centuries, and will compare this to strategies adopted elsewhere along the fringes of the Empire. 14. PORT SYSTEMS IN THE ROMAN MEDITERRANEAN Organised by: Simon Keay (University of Southampton) and Pascal Arnaud (Université La Lumière Lyon 2) Trade and commerce across the Roman Mediterranean is seen as being articulated through a network of many ports, with major sites such as Portus, Alexandria, Carthage and Ephesus being seen as major protagonists. This session attempts to nuance this picture by emphasizing the existence of hierarchies of ports of many different kinds and sizes, which often include anchorages for fishing boats and for coastal villae and manufactories. Furthermore it explores the idea that within these hierarchies, key roles are played by cognate groupings of ports that can be loosely defined as “port systems”. Such an arrangement has been recently proposed for the ports of Rome, Portus, Ostia and Centumcellae. The papers in this session will further analyze the relevance of the concept of port-system from both a theoretical perspective and also by focusing upon a series of case studies from different parts of the west and eastern Mediterranean. In particular, it will explore the extent to which sizes and kinds of port may have been involved in different scales of commerce, how these may be defined, and implications that these might have for our understanding of the commercial organization of the Roman Mediterranean in the first three centuries AD. This session is an initiative arising from the ERC funded Portuslimen/Rome’s Mediterranean Ports (RoMP) project. This is led by the University of Southampton/British School at Rome, Université La Lumière Lyon 2, and involving amongst others, the DAI (Istanbul), the Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, Museo Nazionale Romano e Area Archeologica di Roma, the Soprintendenza Archeologica della Campania, the OAI, the University of Oxford, the Universidad de Cadiz and the Institut Català d’Arqueologia Clàsica. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – L’infrastruttura portuale urbana di Roma: emporium e Porticus Aemilia alla luce dei recenti scavi, Alessia Contino, Lucilla D’Alessandro, Edvige Patella, Renato Sebastiani/A Comparative Approach to Roman port systems: the ports of Rome and Narbo, Simon Keay, Nicholas Carayon, Ferreol Salomon and Mari-Carmen Moreno 14.30 – Narbonne and the ports of Narbonensis, Nicholas Carayon and Corinne Sanchez 15.00 – Roman Portolans, Pascal Arnaud 15.30 – The ports of southern Baetica and Mauretania Tingitana, Dario Bernal 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Utica, Carthage and the ports of eastern Tunisia, Andrew Wilson 17.00 – The Maritime Topography of the Pergamene coastal region: The Kane Regional Harbour Survey 20142015, Eric Laufer, Felix Pirson and Stefan Feuser L’infrastruttura portuale urbana di Roma: emporium e Porticus Aemilia alla luce dei recenti scavi Alessia Contino, Lucilla D’Alessandro, Edvige Patella, Renato Sebastiani (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, Museo Nazionale Romano e Area Archeologica di Roma) [email protected] 65 A Comparative Approach to Roman port systems: the ports of Rome and Narbo, Simon Keay, Nicholas Carayon, Ferreol Salomon and Mari-Carmen Moreno (University of Southampton) [email protected] Il porto fluviale, l’emporium, sull’ansa del Tevere nell’attuale area del Testaccio è stato, a partire dall’inizio del II sec. a.C. e per tutta l’età imperiale, uno degli elementi principali del sistema di infrastrutture portuali di Roma, il terminale urbano sul Tevere del sistema di scali marittimi Ostia-Portus-Centumcellae.Alle spalle del porto fluviale si è sviluppata una grande area logistica interna alla città antica, indispensabile per garantire la funzionalità del terminal cittadino, movimentazione in entrata e in uscita, stoccaggio e prima distribuzione delle merci, e in buona sostanza dell’intero sistema portuale al servizio di Roma. La Porticus Aemilia appare come il primo grande edificio di questo sistema logistico. Descritto da Livio come realizzata all’inizio del II sec. a.C. insieme al porto, quindi come parte di una grande opera unitaria di urbanizzazione pubblica, questo enorme edificio è stato interpretato come un magazzino da G. Gatti fin dal 1934; questa funzione è stata recentemente messa in discussione da un’ipotesi che le attribuisce la funzione iniziale di arsenale militare.Partendo dai risultati dei recenti scavi condotti dalla Soprintendenza archeologica di Roma (SSCOL) e dal KNIR e dall’analisi topografica e geomorfologica dello spazio fiume-porto-Porticus Aemilia, l’intervento si propone di dare nuovi elementi di riflessione su questo snodo fondamentale del sistema infrastrutturale e portuale di Roma antica * One of the objectives of the Portuslimen Project (RoMP) is to develop a more holistic understanding of ports and their inter-relationships. This paper presents the initial results from one aspect of this research, with an attempt to move away from thinking of ports as individual nodes of communication, towards an understanding focused more upon inter-related hierarchical “systems” of ports. It is focused around the comparative analysis of archaeological data within a GIS framework of two clearly defined port systems. The contrasting size, character and development of Rome and Narbo are studied in terms of the very different ranges and developmental histories of ports that served them, during the first three centuries AD. It is argued that this approach makes it possible to gain a better understanding of the contrasting ways in which the Roman authorities and their engineers were able to transform landscapes and seascapes in order to further their broader economic interests. Narbonne and the ports of Narbonensis Nicholas Carayon (University of Southampton) and Corinne Sanchez (CNRS) [email protected] According to Strabo (IV, 1, 12), the port of Narbonne may be “called the emporion of all Gaul”. The recent archaeological research undertaken in the Narbonne area provides us with a clearer idea of this great hub, which is based on a huge harbour system composed of two principal components: the river Aude and associated lagoons. Around this geographical layout, several sites involved in the harbour activities allow us to apply the concept of port system to the colonia Narbo Martius. Furthermore, as the capital of the Roman province of Gallia Narbonensis since 22 BC, Narbonne could be seen as the administrative focus of the Narbonensis port system including Arles and Marseille. This paper aims to develop the concept of ports system at different scales, the local one and the provincial one. Roman Portolans Pascal Arnaud (Université La Lumière Lyon 2) [email protected] Little has survived of Roman periploï, whose structure is very similar to that of the later medieval ones. Most of this material has survived only in the form of selected information used by ancient geographers. There are two notable exceptions (in addition to the periploï of the Black Sea and Indian Ocean): the itinerarium Antonini Augusti and the Stadiasmus Maris Magni. Like Medieval portolans, they provide us with lists of ports and mooring places together with related information, such as the quality and size of the basins, the kind of ships that could enter them, and associated places. This paper will focus on two or three case-studies in order to illustrate to what extent these sources may allow us to reconstruct “port systems”, and the main patterns of such systems. 66 The ports of southern Baetica and Mauretania Tingitana Dario Bernal (Universidad de Cádiz) [email protected] All coastal cities in the waters of the ancient Fretum Gaditanum had harbour structures linked with daily life and with commercial activities in the area. The archaeological evidence for this very important infrastructure is rare at the known Roman ports of Onoba, Gades, Malaca, Sexi in the conventus Gaditanus; and Tingis in Mauretania, where pre-islamic structures have been covered by more recent buildings, or indeed at Baelo Claudia or Lixus,which were abandoned in antiquity. This paper discusses the archaeological evidence potentially linked with ancient harbour structures in the area, integrating unpublished evidence from rescue excavations with new results of coastal research along the coast of ancient Andalucía and Northern Morocco. Utica, Carthage and the ports of eastern Tunisia Andrew Wilson (University of Oxford) [email protected] This paper examines the port systems of Africa Proconsularis between the gulf of Utica in the north and the Lesser Syrtes in the south, looking at trading networks, the coastal topography of port sites, the various technologies used to overcome natural shortcomings in the protection of harbour basins, and the effects of coastal change. It considers reasons for the apparently early decline of the once-important port of Utica; the strategic importance of Carthage; and the extraordinary success and longevity of a group of ports on the eastern seaboard, in a region with shallow water and little natural protection from storms: Leptiminus, Sullecthum, Thapsus and Gigthis. The Maritime Topography of the Pergamene coastal region: The Kane Regional Harbour Survey 2014-2015 Eric Laufer, Felix Pirson and Stefan Feuser (DAI Istanbul) [email protected] The coastal region of Pergamum in Asia minor was characterized by a number of major and minor harbour sites of varying economic and/or military function. They differ also in their urban development, including buildings of maritime infrastructure. Under the auspices of the Hellenistic kingdom of Pergamum some of these ports flourished, illustrated e.g. by the intensified development of the city of Elaia as civil and military port. Various factors like the political change, the migration of population, changes of and the traffic routes and the landscape (e.g. the silting in Elaia) caused a different situation in the Roman and Late Roman period, when cities like Elaia and Kane (the latter studied for the first time in 2014) became less important and might have been reduced to local trade and shipping. On the other hand, the ancient city of Pitane (modern Çandarlı) played a more important role as a centre of production and distribution of Roman pottery (Eastern Sigillata C). The paper will summarize the recent results of surveys (conducted by the Pergamum excavation of the German Archaeological Institute DAI) and their impact for the reconstruction of the maritime network of this micro-region during the Roman period. 15. GEOLOGIA, IDROGRAFIA, MORFOLOGIA: ELEMENTI DETERMINANTI PER LA NASCITA DEI CENTRI URBANI Organised by: Luisa Migliorati (Sapienza – Università di Roma) e Pier Luigi Dall’Aglio (Università Alma Mater Bologna) All’origine della città, sia a sviluppo spontaneo sia di fondazione, si pone il condizionamento dei molteplici aspetti del territorio. In particolare sono due gli elementi principali: la geografia fisica e le esigenze di carattere economico e “strategico”. L’ubicazione di un centro in un sito anziché in un altro è la risposta a queste due esigenze, con talora il prevalere dell’una sull’altra a seconda della situazione paleoambientale e storica. Ad esempio, Tivoli è nata in corrispondenza di una strettoia in funzione del controllo della viabilità. Bologna si trova su di un conoide in posizione centrale rispetto alle valli di Reno e Savena. La geografia fisica non condiziona però solo la scelta del sito, ma anche la forma e il disegno delle città. La localizzazione di determinate strutture, ad esempio il foro, in una zona anziché in un’altra o in una posizione a prima vista anomala, pensiamo ad esempio a Susa, è spesso il risultato di questo condizionamento. Nello stesso tempo, la necessità di trovare gli spazi indispensabili alla realizzazione delle strutture proprie della città portano ad interventi di sistemazione dell’originaria morfologia, con la realizzazione, ad esempio, di terrazzamenti. 67 La presenza di determinati elementi fisiografici, se da un lato rappresenta una fattore positivo, dall’altro può comportare anche dei rischi. Saranno dunque necessari interventi di difesa, quali, nel caso della presenza di un corso d’acqua, arginature e canalizzazioni. In zone collinari il pericolo potrà essere legato a smottamenti e crolli, senza contare la ricorrenza di eventi naturali come terremoti, che hanno richiesto la messa in opera di particolari accorgimenti strutturali. Scopo della sessione è appunto quello di indagare in diverse aree geografiche questo complesso rapporto tra geografia fisica e struttura urbana, individuando le metodologie più opportune per ricostruire l’originaria situazione geografica e planoaltimetrica su cui si è andata a impiantare la città. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Quae arx.. esset: il caso della “nascita” di Norba, tra condizionamenti naturali e strategie politiche, Stefania Gigli 9.30 – Dialoghi antichi tra paesaggio e insediamenti. Morfologie urbane nelle terre del sorgere del sole (Anatolia), Guido Rosada 10.00 – Ostra e i centri di mediavalle delle Marche settentrionali, Carlotta Franceschelli 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Minturnae e il Garigliano, Kevin Ferrari 11.30 – Cremona: una città lungo il fiume, Gianluca Mete 12.00 – La città e il suo fiume nella Campania antica: condizionamenti geomorfologici e adattamenti urbanistici delle città romane lungo l’alta valle del Clanis, Vincenzo Amato, Raffaella Bonaudo and Amedeo Rossi Quae arx.. esset: il caso della “nascita” di Norba, tra condizionamenti naturali e strategie politiche Stefania Gigli (Seconda Università di Napoli) [email protected] Un caso emblematico di scelta strategica per il luogo di fondazione della città è quello di Norba; con incisiva sinteticità Livio restituisce le motivazioni della fondazione: l’esigenza di realizzare una roccaforte “arx” nel territorio pontino, ai tempi della minaccia Volsca. La scelta del luogo si appuntò pertanto su una montagna, alta e a picco sulla pianura pontina, con pendici impervie, priva di acqua, esposta al rigore dei venti. Forma e disegno della città sono significativa testimonianza di un disegno organico, realizzato nel tempo, volto a superare o temperare i condizionamenti morfologici imposti dalle esigenze strategiche. Un impegno forte fu infatti rivolto a condurre interventi di trasformazione, con opere anche poderose, che valsero ad assicurare la salubrità dei luoghi (terrazzamenti, bacini idrici, fogne), un livello di urbanitas in linea con i tempi e a conferire un aspetto altamente scenografico a quella che avrebbe potuto essere una severa roccaforte montana. Dialoghi antichi tra paesaggio e insediamenti.Morfologie urbane nelle terre del sorgere del sole (Anatolia) Guido Rosada (Università di Padova) [email protected] Come è noto il termine paesaggio si presta a una serie molto variata di letture a seconda dell’aggettivazione che gli poniamo vicino (paesaggio antropico, rurale, industriale, letterario, economico etc.). Se tuttavia lo consideriamo privo di attributi, paesaggio non può che significare la “forma” naturale di quanto ci circonda, in assenza di un intervento antropico. Sappiamo anche quanto questo paesaggio fosse visto dagli occhi degli antichi in modo molto diverso da noi, che abbiamo la possibilità di vederlo anche attraverso strumenti tecnologici (dalla cartografia al remote sensing), quindi senza conoscerlo per presa diretta. Il paesaggio degli antichi era invece conosciuto solo attraverso la presenza in loco e la ricognizione territoriale. E non è un caso che la voce territorium (che anche oggi utilizziamo talora correlandola a paesaggio) era intesa con un’implicazione giuridica e come areale soggetto a un ius (Gromatici veteres, passim Lach. e segnatamente Dig., L, 16, 239, 8: territorium est universitas agrorum intra fines cuiusque civitatis). Un altro dato generalissimo di riflessione è il concetto di utilitas nel rapporto tra paesaggio e intervento dell’uomo, una utilitas che prevedeva anche una necessaria dialettica tra le due parti in considerazione di una minore capacità antica di incidere 68 profondamente e di prevaricare sulla natura. E’ vero tuttavia che anche in passato avveniva comunque una prevaricazione a tutto danno del paesaggio naturale. Sono molte in proposito le fonti che lo testimoniano; tra queste basta ricordare le parole di Stazio (Silvae, IV, 3, 49-55) a proposito della stesura di una strada: Quantae pariter manus laborant!/Hi caedunt nemus exuuntque montes/…hi siccant bibulas manu lacunas/et longe fluvios agunt minores ovvero quelle di Virgilio (Georg., II, 207-211) in relazione alle terre conquistate ai coltivi: iratus silvam devexit arator/ et nemora evertit multos ignava per annos,/ antiquasque domos avium cum stirpibus imis/ eruit; illae altum nidis petiere relictis;/ at rudis enituit impulso vomere campus. Ora questo dialogo in ogni caso disuguale dell’uomo con la natura lo si può cogliere assai bene confrontandosi con una terra come l’Anatolia dai molti volti. A partire dalla tradizione fondativa della fatidica Bisanzio da parte dell’eroe eponimo Byzas, che scelse, secondo l’oraculum di Apollo Pizio, sedem caecorum terris adversam (Tac., Ann., XII, 63, 1; cfr. anche Strabo, VII, 6, 2 C320) ovvero dirimpetto a Calcedonia (oggi Kadıköy) che i Megaresi avevano scelto in precedenza senza accorgersi (per “cecità”) di un più favorevole sito per l’insediamento come la penisola protesa a meridione della profonda e riparata insenatura del Chrysókeras (Corno d’Oro). Ostra e i centri di mediavalle delle Marche settentrionali Carlotta Franceschelli (Université Blaise Pascal, Clermont Ferrand) [email protected] Le scelte insediamentali sono sempre legate a due esigenze. La prima è indubbiamente la risposta a quelle che sono le richieste connesse con la situazione politica ed economica; la seconda è il legame con la geografia fisica, che spesso condiziona non solo l’ubicazione dell’insediamento, ma anche la sua forma. A questa regola non sfugge la città romana di Ostra. Ostra nasce come sede di praefectura dopo le assegnazioni viritane del 232 a.C. legate alla lex Flaminia de agro Gallico et Piceno viritim dividundo. Già il fatto che il centro di Ostra fosse il luogo dove periodicamente veniva amministrata la giustizia comporta che esso fosse facilmente raggiungibile. Effettivamente Ostra si trova lungo la direttrice che raggiungeva la colonia di Sena Gallica, dedotta alla foce del Misa dopo la definitiva sconfitta dei Galli Senoni nel 283 a.C., provenendo dalla conca di Sassoferrato. Essa dunque viene a trovarsi lungo la primitiva via di collegamento tra Roma e Sena Gallica, costituita dalla valle sinclinale camerte e poi dalla valle del Misa, direttrice che si era aperta per i Romani con il patto di alleanza con Camerino alla fine del IV sec. a.C. e poi con la battaglia di Sentinum. Ostra però non è solo sulla strada che univa la conca di Sassoferrato e Sena Gallica, ma è all’incrocio tra questo asse e quello che, partendo dalla valle del Tronto, unisce tutte i settori mediani delle varie vallate. Se dunque da un lato la sua collocazione nella media valle, in un punto di convergenza di più strade è funzionale alle necessità dei coloni che erano stati qui inviati a seguito della lex Flaminia, la sua ubicazione su di un ampio terrazzo, il primo che si incontra provenendo da Sentinum, favorisce la trasformazione da semplice centro di aggregazione a città che avviene nel corso del I sec. a.C. Il terrazzo, infatti, con la sua notevole ampiezza, consente la realizzazione di tutte quelle infrastrutture che erano necessarie alla vita civile di un municipium, in primo luogo il foro. I terrazzi alluvionali di fondovalle, quale appunto quello su cui è ubicata la città romana, sono costruiti, come noto, da un corso d’acqua attraverso il succedersi di una fase di deposizione e di erosione. Queste fasi possono succedersi nel corso del tempo dando così origine a più terrazzi, separati tra loro da scarpate. I terrazzi più antichi vengono quindi ad essere più alti, più lontani dal fiume e, di conseguenza, più protetti da quelle che sono le normali ondate di piena. Per quanto riguarda la piana di fondovalle dove sorge Ostra, sono riconoscibili due ordini di terrazzi, che presentano un dislivello di 4 metri, andando dai 78 mslm ai 74, separati tra loro da una scarpata. La città si colloca appunto sul terrazzo più alto, mentre nessun ritrovamento viene da quello inferiore, che doveva sovrastare di non molto il piano di scorrimento del Misa. Il forte dislivello tra questo più recente ripiano e l’attuale alveo del fiume è infatti legato all’intensa attività erosiva che tutti i corsi d’acqua di questo settore hanno avuto ad iniziare dalla metà del secolo scorso in seguito alla forte attività estrattiva legata all’intensa urbanizzazione e alla realizzazione delle necessarie infrastrutture. Il quadro geografico attuale, pur corrispondendo nelle sue linee essenziali a quello di età romana, non è quindi del tutto simile e questo altera la percezione di quello che è il rapporto tra la città e il fiume, un rapporto che doveva essere molto più stretto di quanto non sia oggi. Quanto detto per Ostra, vale per la quasi totalità dei centri di età romana posti nelle medie valli dei fiumi, dato che sono anch’essi collocati nelle pianura di fondovalle su dei terrazzi. Un esempio è la vicina Suasa, nella parallela valle del Cesano. Anch’essa è lungo la direttrice che dalla conca di Sassoferrato arriva sulla costa, anch’essa è all’incrocio tra questo asse e quello che unisce i settori delle medie valli e anch’essa è collocata sul primo terrazzo di una certa ampiezza che si trova seguendo la valle del Nevola, un affluente di destra del Cesano. Minturnae e il Garigliano Kevin Ferrari (Università Alma Mater di Bologna) [email protected] La Piana del Garigliano entra a pieno titolo sotto l’influenza romana a partire dal 314 a.C. La fondazione delle principali città dell’area segue un disegno strategico ben preciso e si nota una attenta pianificazione geografica e geomorfologica. La colo69 nia latina di Sessa Aurunca viene dedotta nel 313 a.C. in corrispondenza del preesistente centro aurunco. L’abitato occupa la sommità di un’altura (unità geomorfologica preferita in età preromana) che consente di dominare la sottostante piana e si pone sulle direttrici di comunicazione interne tra la valle del Garigliano e quella del Volturno. Le due colonie di diritto Romano, Minturnae e Sinuessa, vengono invece fondate ex novo lungo la costa, rispettivamente ai limiti settentrionale e meridionale della piana, garantendo in questo modo un controllo di tutta la zona pianeggiante. La via Appia passa lungo la fascia costiera occupando la sommità di un antico sistema di dune Peistoceniche. In corrispondenza del punto ove il Garigliano ha avuto maggiore stabilità viene dedotta la colonia di Minturnae. La città, che controlla strategicamente il punto ottimale di attraversamento del corso d’acqua, si pone sulla sommità della duna pleistocenica al sicuro dai miasmi della vicina area palustre e dalle esondazioni fluviali, pur mantenendo un diretto contatto col Garigliano. Nonostante occupi una posizione lievemente arretrata rispetto alla costa, il fiume le consente, anche grazie alla presenza di un santuario emporico alla foce, di assumere le caratteristiche di una colonia maritima e di sviluppare una fiorente attività portuale. Il sistema insediativo preromano, romano e medievale nel settore costiero è altamente influenzato dalle condizioni geomorfologiche e ambientali, soprattutto dalla presenza del corso d’acqua, delle zone palustri e del doppio sistema di dune costiere. Cremona: una città lungo il fiume Gianluca Mete (Università Alma Mater di Bologna) [email protected] L’intervento intende analizzare il rapporto/correlazione tra geografia fisica e città. La scelta del luogo di fondazione della città romana di Cremona infatti, se da un lato è dettata in primis da considerazioni di carattere storico e strategico, dall’altro e, potremmo affermare, in egual misura, è condizionata dalla geografia fisica. La città, la cui fondazione risale al 218 a. C., nasce, come la gemella Placentia, con l’obiettivo di porre ancora più a Nord il controllo romano, fungendo da testa di ponte per l’espansione a settentrione del fiume Po, in un territorio già controllato dalle tribù celtiche di Insubri e Cenomani. Dal punto di vista insediativo i caratteri dell’ampio territorio di pertinenza circostante, evidenziano un posizionamento strategico che sottintende una grande conoscenza, da parte romana, della geomorfologia. Infatti, la relativa vicinanza della colonia al fiume Po, laddove pare più agevole l’attraversamento grazie ad una stretta morfologica, è bilanciata dall’esigenza di porre il sito al riparo dal rischio di alluvioni e allagamenti. Per tali ragioni l’impianto della città insiste sull’orlo di una scarpata di terrazzo fluviale. La geografia fisica ha, inoltre, condizionato non solo la posizione della città all’interno del territorio, ma anche la forma stessa del perimetro urbano, come dimostra, nel nostro caso, il limes meridionale dell’insediamento intramuraneo che ha ricalcato l’andamento della scarpata. Allo stesso modo la natura del suolo e i suoi caratteri hanno influito sulle tecniche costruttive relative agli stessi edifici, come dimostra la presenza di terrazzamenti, restituendo un’immagine della città caratterizzata da piani altimetrici eterogenei. La città e il suo fiume nella Campania antica: condizionamenti geomorfologici e adattamenti urbanistici delle città romane lungo l’alta valle del Clanis Vincenzo Amato (Università del Molise), Raffaella Bonaudo (Soprintendenza Archeologia della Campania) and Amedeo Rossi (Indipendent Research) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] All’interno di un programma di sistematizzazione e georeferenziazione dei dati di archivio relativi all’antica Abella promosso dalla Soprintendenza Archeologia della Campania, l’intervento si propone di valutare le scelte che hanno condizionato la localizzazione dell’insediamento e la successiva definizione dello spazio urbano, in una prospettiva di studio interdisciplinare fondato sulla convinzione che il paesaggio sia l’esito di una stretta interconnessione tra le scelte antropiche e le condizionanti ambientali. Lo studio sarà fondato sull’individuazione dei caratteri geomorfologici dell’alta valle del fiume Clanis e dei suoi principali tributari, supportato dai dati delle stratigrafie archeologiche recuperabili dai dati d’archivio, con l’obiettivo di valorizzare la relazione tra la città e il suo fiume e di interpretare gli eventi ambientali che hanno condizionato la trasformazione del paesaggio e dell’ambiente. In questo senso il caso di Avella potrà costituire un termine di confronto con quanto già acquisito relativamente alle altre città disposte lungo lo stesso corso fluviale (soprattutto con Suessula e Acerrae), che fin dal più antico passato sembra riconoscersi come elemento strutturante del paesaggio di questa parte della Campania antica. 70 16. SETTLEMENT TOPOGRAPHY AND RESOURCE MANAGEMENT – METHODOLOGICAL APPROACHES IN SEVERAL MEDITERRANEAN REGIONS Organised by: Christiane Nowak (Freie Universität Berlin) and Ralf Bockmann (German Archaeological Institute Rom) In the proposed session, the leading question concerns the formation of settlement topographies in relation to regionally available resources and the role these played specifically for the provision of different settlement types and for the formation of urban centers. “Resource” will be understood here not only as a naturally available good, but also in its form as refined product created locally from these available goods. Furthermore, we will take artistic and cultural products into consideration that can be related to local resource management in the broadest sense and influenced the way settlements were created and perceived. “Resources” are therefore understood rather from a functional viewpoint. The papers in this session will examine how regions evolved and their settlement density grew and shrunk during different periods. It is presumed that these transformations that are archaeologically clearly visible are often related to the access of resources. The monumentalisation of settlements, the import of precious materials and the application of new architectural models generally demands access to considerable resources. These phenomena will be examined from a historical point of view. Looking at several regions in different chronological contexts, we seek to have a broad range of case studies available to better understand how settlement topographies and resource management were interrelated in different regional and chronological settings. The area covered in this session spans from the Iberian Peninsula over Italy and North Africa to Asia Minor between the Roman Republic period to the late Roman epoch. The micro regions studied in this session will be analyzed regarding their specific strategies in resource management and the respective results of these strategies. The leading questions of this session are approached in the studied micro regions with different methodologies, from archive studies over surveying to remote sensing and GIS studies. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – Infrastructure, Agriculture, Production, and Consumption in the Pergamon Micro-Region: Continuities and Changes in the Use of Landscape and Resources, Felix Pirson and Daniel Knitter 14.30 – Resource management and settlement topographies in late Roman Tripolitania - Preliminary results of a remote sensing project, Ralf Bockmann 15.00 – Roman Resource Cultures: The Use of Resources and its Impact on socio-cultural Dynamics in Roman North Africa, Frerich Schön 15.30 – Römische Städte und ihre Wirtschaftsgrundlagen in Hispanien am Beispiel Muniguas, Thomas Schattner 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Regional Solutions in the Building of Roman Farms and Productive Villas in Central Italy (2nd Century BC to 2nd Century AD), Michael Feige 17.00 – La cultura ellenistica come “risorsa”: il caso di Benevento, Alessandra Avagliano and Christiane Nowak Infrastructure, Agriculture, Production, and Consumption in the Pergamon Micro-Region: Continuities and Changes in the Use of Landscape and Resources Felix Pirson (DAI Istanbul) and Daniel Knitter (Topoi, FU Berlin) [email protected] and [email protected] Multidisciplinary research on ancient cities during the last decade underlines the great potential of micro-regional and ecological approaches in order to gain a better understanding of the specific signatures of individual cities. This is also the case in Pergamon, where archaeological and geo-archaeological surveys in the western Kaikos-valley (Bakır Çay) have shown how the development of various settlements was influenced by mutual dependencies as well as by environmental factors. Although infrastructure, agriculture, production, and consumption have been identified as decisive factors in these relations, they are still underexposed compared to political, military or symbolical levels of regional networks; not to speak of an integration of both of these spheres. Hence, the aim of our paper is twofold: (1) to evaluate the current state of research on infrastructure and economy in Pergamon´s micro-region in a comprehensive perspective and (2) to outline a research strategy for a future project which aims to take the entire micro-region into account. 71 Resource management and settlement topographies in late Roman Tripolitania Preliminary results of a remote sensing project Ralf Bockmann (DAI Rome) [email protected] Project members: Anna Leone, Durham University, Marco Nebbia, Durham University, Hafed Abdouli, University of Sfax, Mftah Alhddad, Ahmed Masoud, Hassan Hamoud, Nader Elkandi, all Department of Antiquities, Libya Tripolitania, today western Libya and eastern Tunisia, was in antiquity formed basically by the three defining cities in the region, Lepcis Magna, Sabratha and Oea (Tripolis). It has a dry hinterland and was as a semi-arid region not as fertile as Africa Proconsularis, nevertheless, it was agriculturally exploited, with cultivation of corn and olives above all. Infrastructurally, the coast provided several good landing points and small harbours apart from the large cities. The main east-western Roman road connection through the Maghreb, the road from Carthage to Alexandria, went through Tripolitania. Some trade routes from the south through the Sahara arrived in Tripolitania, for example via the oasis of Ghadames. Tripolitania functioned as a crossroads for trade and travel. However, Roman control of the territory seems to have been lost here considerably earlier than in other regions of North Africa, which might be due to the relative openness of Tripolitania towards the south. Although a number of fortifications were erected on the edge of the desert, the ways to control the south were limited. Because of the apparent threat of raids, farmsteads were fortified in Tripolitania from the 4th c. onwards. This development continued with the erection of a system of ksur, towers or fortified granaries. These were mainly positioned in locations where they could oversee parts of the territory with visual contacts to other towers. The landscape was subdivided in a different way than in Roman times. This development continued after Antiquity, when also trade connections considerably changed. The paper will present the preliminary results of a joint research project between the German Archaeological Institute Rome, Durham University and the Department of Antiquities, Libya that uses remote sensing and GIS as main methods. Special attention will be given in changes in resource management in the region. The possibilities and limitations of the methodology will be discussed as well as side benefits resulting from this kind of research for cultural heritage management. Roman Resource Cultures: The Use of Resources and its Impact on socio-cultural Dynamics in Roman North Africa Frerich Schön (University Tübingen) [email protected] The Roman province of Africa (or since Augustan times Africa Proconsularis) is deemed to be a granary of the Imperium Romanum. The archaeological map of this region is affected by a dense network of wealthy cities. While their monumental remains mostly date into Roman imperial time, many of these cities have a much longer history dating back to Numidian or Punic origins. The wealth of these cities was based on an export-oriented agrarian industry, among others the production of olive oil and grain. But what does this mean? This presentation wants to point out the culture-specific practices in the use of resources. Using the approach developed by the TuebingenSFB 1070 ResourceCulures that resources are tangible or intangible media, used by individuals or groups to create, sustain or vary social relations, units and identities, it is possible to go beyond the traditional separation between natural or cultural resources, because also resources taken from nature are affected and defined by cultural activity. This idea allows us to focus on the parameters, which make raw materials, products or commodities to specific resources with a high social and cultural relevance, because they produce very specific dynamics. The talk will discuss these ideas in a diachronic way by using Roman Africa as a case study to ask. Could one describe a distinct Roman “Resource Culture” in contrast to other “Resource Cultures”? Römische Städte und ihre Wirtschaftsgrundlagen in Hispanien am Beispiel Muniguas Thomas Schattner (DAI Madrid) [email protected] Die Stadt Munigua zeichnet sich durch eine ganze Reihe von Besonderheiten aus, unter denen die miniaturhafte Größe von 3,8 ha sowie das fehlende orthogonale Planungskonzept augenfällig sind. So klein aber die Stadt nun ist, so erstaunlich komplett und vielgestaltig sind ihre öffentlichen Bauten. Da gibt es an Sakralanlagen neben dem imposanten Terrassenheiligtum auf der Spitze des Stadthügels, den Podiumstempel auf halber Höhe, den Forumstempel, den Merkurtempel, das Heiligtum für Dis Pater im Forum sowie möglicherweise ein Nymphäum in der Therme. An profanen öffentlichen Bauten ist das Forum zu nennen, die Doppelgeschossige Halle sowie die Therme. Die genannten Bauten des römischen Munigua entstammen einer Bauphase, die in der zweiten Hälfte des 1. Jhs. n. Chr., das heißt um das Jahr 70 n. Chr., einsetzte und über eine Generation bis an den Beginn des 2. Jhs. n. Chr. fortdauerte. Zur Durchführung der Bauarbeiten wurde ältere Bausubstanz rigoros abgerissen und einplaniert, die 72 Errichtung des römischen Munigua bedeutet also die völlige Neuanlage der Stadt. In der etwa 1000jährigen Geschichte der Stadt Munigua bedeutet die römische Phase die Blütezeit der Stadt. Am Ende dieser Periode beginnt der Niedergang, der schließlich zur Aufgabe der Siedlung führt. Diese relativ kurze Zeitspanne von etwa drei Jahrhunderten, die zu Beginn der Kaiserzeit schnell einsetzt und in spätrömischer Zeit langsam endet ohne eine Fortsetzung zu finden, scheint in Munigua eng mit der Wirtschaft verknüpft zu sein, welche die Grundlage des Lebens am Ort bildete. In diesem Fall handelt es sich um Bodenschätze, namentlich um Kupfer und Eisen, deren Ausbeutung in großem Stile den Beginn der Ansiedlung markiert, deren Ausschöpfung aber auch deren Ende. Die Metalle waren offenbar die bestimmenden Faktoren sowohl bei der Ansiedlung, wie auch für die Aufgabe des Platzes. Wie es scheint, war das Wohlergehen der Stadt so eng mit dem Erzabbau im Umland verknüpft, dass seine Erschöpfung unmittelbare Folgen für das Munizipium hatte. Die Wirtschaft gründet in erster Linie auf den Metallvorkommen im Umland. Dort gibt es Halden von der Größe von Fußballfeldern. Das Erz wurde teils über Tag, teils unter Tage abgebaut, die Bergwerke mit ihren Schächten und Stollen sind erhalten. Daneben dürften die Kalksteinbrüche wichtige Erwerbszweige gewesen sein sowie natürlich die Landwirtschaft, namentlich die Ölproduktion. Regional Solutions in the Building of Roman Farms and Productive Villas in Central Italy (2nd Century BC to 2nd Century AD) Michael Feige (University Leipzig) Villas and Farms formed the fundamental concept of Roman agricultural economy, focused on the cultivation and processing of the three central food components of the Ancient World: cereals, grapes and olives. The high degree of specialization and efficiency of these facilities was often presented and discussed on basis of the works of Cato, Varro and Columella. A comprehensive archaeological study of the architectural context in which this production took place has been missing to date for the heartland of the Roman villa system in Central Italy. This contribution will present some results of my PhD thesis, which approaches the topic on basis of sites discovered on the Apennine Peninsula and dated from the republican to the middle imperial period. Selected villas from Latium, Campania and Etruria will be used to illustrate to what extent and in what form economic issues affected rural architecture. A central issue is the diffusion of standardized building concepts for the construction of important production areas such as pressing rooms or magazines. Finally the role of regional conditions and traditions in the planning and building of Roman farms and villas will be investigated. La cultura come risorsa e le risorse della cultura. La tradizione ellenistica nella scultura della Campania Alessandra Avagliano (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Christiane Nowak (Freie Universität Berlin) [email protected] and [email protected] Le aristocrazie locali della Campania preromana considerarono la cultura figurativa e architettonica ellenistica come una “risorsa” che, al pari di qualunque altra, poteva essere sfruttata come mezzo di espressione e fonte di innovazione. All’interno di questa cornice condivisa, le singole città mostrano un differenziato grado di permeabilità al fenomeno, sia nei modi che nei tempi. Quali furono le dinamiche (politiche, ideologiche, sociali etc.) che condizionarono questa tendenza? A Pompei l’adozione di modelli ellenistici nell’architettura pubblica e nell’edilizia abitativa è stata valuta in un’ottica di “autoromanizzazione”. Questo schema interpretativo è ancora valido e può essere esteso ad altri centri della Campania come Benevento? Nell’ambito di una pluralità di manifestazioni, che incidono profondamente anche sulla fisionomia del paesaggio urbano, si intende focalizzare l’attenzione sulla produzione scultorea. L’area considerata è la Campania interna, dei centri del Sannio irpino; la soglia cronologica giunge ai tempi della “romanizzazione”. 17. RELITTI E COMMERCIO ROMANO NEL MEDITERRANEO OCCIDENTALE IN EPOCA ROMANA Organised by: Gloria Olcese (Sapienza Università di Roma) Le ricerche in corso sul commercio marittimo mediterraneo dall’Italia tirrenica attraverso lo studio dei relitti costituiscono la prosecuzione delle ricerche incentrate sui centri di produzione delle anfore e delle ceramiche italiche (www.immensaaequora.org). L’obiettivo della sessione, composta da archeologi, storici e epigrafisti, è quello di proporre alla discussione dati nuovi e riflessioni sui carichi dei relitti di imbarcazioni che nel periodo III secolo a.C. - II d.C. hanno solcato il Mediterraneo occidentale, per approfondire il dibattuto tema del commercio marittimo romano nel corso dei secoli. Le ricerche archeologiche fino ad ora si sono concentrate sullo studio di singoli carichi ma manca ancora un approccio globale e multidisciplinare che li consideri nella loro totalità, per epoca e per aree di origine. Uno studio di questo tipo e gli 73 “sguardi incrociati” su categorie di dati finora trattate separatamente, confrontati tra loro tenendo conto della cronologia e dell’area di origine, determinerebbero di certo un salto di qualità nell’ambito delle ricerche sul commercio e sull’economia romana, con particolare riferimento a certe aree – come la Campania – che vecchie e nuove ricerche indicano come una delle zone di origine di molti carichi dei relitti rinvenuti. [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) Chair: Simon Keay (University of Southampton) 9.00 – Relitti, volume del traffico commerciale e costi di transazione nel Mediterraneo romano, Elio Lo Cascio and Marco Maiuro 9.30 – La quasi-disparition des épaves chargées de vin au II siècle de notre ère, André Tchernia 10.00 – Relitti, mercanti e punzoni (in età romana), Piero Alfredo Gianfrotta and Fausto Zevi 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Relitti e carichi di ceramiche dall’Italia tirrenica (fine IV – I secolo a.C.) nel Mediterraneo occidentale: nuovi dati dalla ricerca archeologica e archeometrica, Gloria Olcese 11.30 – Tra epigrafia e archeologia marittima in Campania. Qualche nota prosopografica, Giuseppe Camodeca, Stefano Iavarone, Gloria Olcese and Michele Stefanile 12.00 – Indices de commercialisation des récipient céramique italiques (amphores, vaisselle fine, commune et culinaire) à Alexandrie du IIème s.av. J.-C. au Ier ap. J.-C., Sandrine Élaigne and Séverine Lemaître Relitti, volume del traffico commerciale e costi di transazione nel Mediterraneo romano Elio Lo Cascio (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Marco Maiuro (Columbia University) [email protected] and [email protected] Nell’ultimo decennio una sostanziale revisione dei dati sui relitti raccolti da Parker (1992) ha provocato una vivace discussione tra gli storici dell’economia antica circa l’affidabilità del dato offerto dagli “shipwrecks” per determinare il volume complessivo del traffico commerciale mediterraneo nelle sue varie fasi di crescita e declino. Il contributo che qui si presenta vuole offrire da un lato una rassegna critica delle varie posizioni avanzate nella letteratura recente, che ne espliciti gli assunti teorici, e dall’altro una lettura in chiave neo-istituzionalista degli aspetti dimensionali del traffico mediterraneo in età romana quale sembra emergere dal dato dei relitti. La quasi-disparition des épaves chargées de vin au II siècle de notre ère André Tchernia (CNRS,MMSH Aix en Provence - E.H.E.S.S. Marseille) A la fin de la République, plus de 80% des épaves connues transportaient du vin. Au IIe siècle de notre ère, on peine à trouver quelques épaves chargées d’amphores à vin. On examinera les causes possibles, sans doutes multiples, de cette discordance. Le problème peut être inséré dans le cadre plus large d’une interrogation sur la validité des statistiques d’épaves. La belle courbe fournie par A. J. Parker dans son livre de 1992 a souvent donné lieu à des interprétations en termes d’essor et de décadence. Si l’on observe que les cartes du même volume, indiquent des dizaines d’épaves sur la côte provençale, mais une seule entre Antium et Ladispoli, apparaissent des motifs de défiance qui dépassent la question du vin. Relitti, mercanti e punzoni (in età romana) Piero Alfredo Gianfrotta (Università di Viterbo) and Fausto Zevi (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] and [email protected] Da relitti navali, oltre che per le merci trasportate e per la loro distribuzione, sono derivati contributi determinanti per l’individuazione di elementi implicati nelle transazioni commerciali e dei loro ruoli. L’abbinamento su uno stesso relitto di iscrizioni col nome del medesimo personaggio, sulle ancore, su copritappi di anfore o su altre merci, ha documentato il contemporaneo svolgimento – episodico o no – delle funzioni di navicularius e di mercator ed ha contribuito a chiarire il significato stesso dei bolli sulle anfore (ancora di recente frainteso). 74 I copritappi delle anfore tardo-repubblicane e della prima età imperiale si è visto che poterono essere fabbricati con punzoni appositamente portati con sé dai mercanti; sugli opercula d’area adriatica il dibattito è in corso. Un punzone era nel relitto tardorepubblicano di Cap Negret (Ibiza); altri sono senza contesto; Un altro, proveniente dal relitto Tiboulen de Maïre (Marsiglia), si riferisce a differenti scenari nell’organizzazione dei traffici marittimi del commercio imperiale. Si discutono questi temi e si segnalano documentazioni nella prospettiva di nuovi repertori. Relitti e carichi di ceramiche dall’Italia tirrenica (fine IV – I secolo a.C.) nel Mediterraneo occidentale: nuovi dati dalla ricerca archeologica e archeometrica Gloria Olcese (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] La comunicazione ha lo scopo di presentare alcuni dati della ricerca archeologica e archeometrica condotta sui carichi di imbarcazioni provenienti dall’Italia tirrenica nell’ambito del progetto Immensa Aequora (www.immensaaequora.org). Questo progetto ha tra i suoi obiettivi quello di contribuire alla ricostruzione di alcuni aspetti della produzione e del commercio romano mediterraneo, anche attraverso lo studio comparato e multidisciplinare (archeologico, epigrafico e archeometrico) di alcuni carichi dei relitti delle imbarcazioni provenienti dall’area tirrenica tra il IV sec. a.C. e il I sec. d.C. È stata effettuata la revisione delle anfore e delle ceramiche facenti parte del carico di alcuni relitti di epoche diverse (Sicilia, Toscana, Francia meridionale, Spagna), grazie alla collaborazione con gli enti e le istituzioni competenti. Le anfore e le ceramiche sono state studiate anche con metodi di laboratorio (mineralogici, principalmente), con lo scopo di determinarne l’origine, in riferimento ai centri di produzione già indagati nel corso di precedenti ricerche (Atlante 2011/2012). Una recente linea di studio, infine, riguarda l’analisi dei residui dei contenuti nelle anfore, per cercare di definire la vera natura delle derrate alimentari commercializzate nel corso delle epoche, unita alla possibile area di origine dei contenitori in tali derrate erano trasportate. Le analisi effettuate (GC-MS) hanno permesso ad esempio di stabilire che in alcuni casi – le anfore greco italiche antiche del relitto Filicudi F – si trattava di vino rosso (Garnier, Olcese, c.s.). Tra epigrafia e archeologia marittima in Campania. Qualche nota proposografica Giuseppe Camodeca (Università di Napoli Federico II), Stefano Iavarone (Università di Napoli Federico II), Gloria Olcese (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Michele Stefanile (Università di Napoli Federico II) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Se i reperti archeologici costituiscono il nostro principale mezzo di analisi dei sistemi e delle rotte commerciali antiche è pur vero che dietro questi oggetti si cela un’organizzazione e una filiera assai complessa e spesso sfuggente che comprende produttori, esportatori, armatori e intermediari coinvolti nel processo. Una eco di questa articolata trama proviene dalla documentazione epigrafica, prevalentemente bolli apposti su anfore, dolia e altri prodotti ceramici, ma anche pani di rame, lingotti di piombo e dotazioni delle navi (ancore ecc.). Si tratta di sistemi codificati che, soprattutto attraverso l’onomastica, veicolano una serie di informazioni e di garanzie, rilevanti in antico quanto importanti oggi per le indagini storico-archeologiche. Nonostante le difficoltà evidenti nel cercare di mettere in relazione i nomi restituiti dall’archeologia con i personaggi noti dalla documentazione letteraria, è però non di rado possibile risalire a gruppi familiari e aree di origine. In questa sede si presentano alcuni esempi di lavori in corso su questi temi e legati all’area campana, da sempre regione estremamente dinamica: da una parte, si presenta un sunto dello studio sistematico dei nomi attestati sui lingotti di piombo prodotti a Carthago Nova, rinvenuti in tutto il Mediterraneo, e la ricostruzione dei fitti rapporti intercorsi tra il porto d’Hispania e in particolare la Campania in età tardo-repubblicana. Dall’altra si esamina la documentazione proveniente da anfore Dressel 1 e Dressel 2-4 di origine campana, di grandissima e significativa diffusione nel Mediterraneo antico ma solo in alcuni casi inquadrabile dal punto di vista prosopografico, segno anche dell’esistenza di strategie e necessità differenti nella commercializzazione di prodotti diversi. Indices de commercialisation des récipient céramique italiques (amphores, vaisselle fine, commune et culinaire) à Alexandrie du IIème s.av. J.-C au Ier ap. J.-C. Sandrine Élaigne (UMR5189, CNRS, Lyon) and Séverine Lemaître (Université de Poitiers) [email protected] and [email protected] Depuis que de vastes investigations archéologiques sont menées dans le centre-ville d’Alexandrie, l’étude d’assemblages céramiques a mis en évidence les relations économiques qu’entretenait la cité avec la péninsule italique durant la période hellénistique. Parmi les importations de longue distance, celles identifiées comme italiques seront présentées autant que possible selon un critère qualitatif (l’origine géographique) et quantitatif (présence chiffrée). La vaisselle qui voyageait aux côtés des 75 amphores vraisemblablement comme complément de charge des navires en partance pour le bassin oriental de la Méditerranée et retrouvée en contexte domestique ou funéraire à Alexandrie témoigne aussi d’une évolution de l’apport italique selon ses origines régionales. Des échanges, identifiés à partir de céramiques à vernis noir de type « Gnathia » et de certaines lampes moulées, sont tout d’abord établis avec l’Apulie dès le début du IIIème s. av. J.-C. À partir du IIème siècle, ce sont les productions campaniennes qui s’imposent en provenance d’Italie avec une importante contribution de la vaisselle à vernis noir de Campanienne A, puis au début du Ier s. des gobelets à paroi fine ainsi que de la vaisselle culinaire (plats à four et marmites) et des amphores à vin. À l’avènement de l’Empire, l’introduction de la vaisselle sigillée originaire d’Etrurie est accompagnée, dans les contextes alexandrins augustéens et tibériens, par une importante quantité de lampes à huile italiques ainsi que par des conteneurs à vin et à huile. L›étude des amphores italiques à l›échelle de la ville a déjà été menée par K. Şenol. Dans le cadre de ce colloque, nous proposons de revenir plus spécifiquement sur certains ensembles de mobiliers liés aux quartiers d’habitation de la ville hellénistique et de montrer l’apport italique entre le IIIe siècle avant notre ère et le début de la période impériale en intégrant les données concernant la vaisselle de table, le matériel d’éclairage et de cuisine ainsi que les amphores. 18. GOLD FLOWS AND IMPERIAL POWER: A FINANCIAL PERSPECTIVE ON THE END OF THE WEST ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: N.G.A.M. Roymans and Stijn Heeren (Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam) Following Gibbon’s seminal book Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776), the Late Roman period has been interpreted in very negative terms for more than two centuries. From the late 20th century onwards, the school of Late Antiquity painted a more positive picture in which the Late Roman period featured as an intermediate stage between the Roman period and the Early Middle Ages (Webster/Brown 1997; Halsall 2007). The less judgmental word transformation replaced the word decline and continuities were stressed rather than the narrative of violence, chaos and depopulation. However, this position also received criticism: several authors stress that the Roman empire did fall victim to the external threat of barbarian groups (Heather 2005; Ward Perkins 2005). There are however more aspects to the barbarian part regarding the end of the Roman empire than military threat and destruction alone: the payments of the Roman government to barbarian foederati exhausted state finances and were an important factor in the fall of the western Roman empire. At the same time, it were these foederati that shaped the Early Medieval successor states. Transformation and disintegration do not exclude each other but were two sides of the same medal. This session aims to explore these issues by combining several perspectives: historical sources on taxation are combined with archaeological studies of gold hoards; deposition of gold in various frontier regions (The Lower Rhine, the Middle Danube) will be compared. It is also interesting to compare gold flows connected to the Late Roman decline of imperial power (5th century AD) with gold flows related to 1st century BC expansive phase of the Roman empire. Together the session will shed a new light on an heavily underexplored aspect of romano-barbarian interaction at the end of the West Roman empire. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula II (FF) 14.00 – Imperial finance and diplomatic payments (4th-5th century), Peter Heather 14.30 – Power and prestige: late roman gold outside the empire, Peter Guest 15.00 – Gold, Germanic foederati and the end of imperial power in the Late Roman North, Nico Roymans 15.30 – Late Roman silver in Germania: Constantine III and the Rhine Frontier,David Wigg-Wolf 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Federate settlements and gold finds in the province of Germania Secunda: barbarian identities?,Stijn Heeren Imperial finance and diplomatic payments (4th-5th century) Peter Heather (Kings’ College London) [email protected] From the pages of Ammianus and a raft of supporting texts, it becomes clear that diplomatic payments and gifts formed an integral element of co-ordinated structures of client management on the European frontiers of the later Roman Empire between the 350s and the 370s. These structures were by no means perfect, but ensured a reasonable degree of peace on frontiers which had seen major turbulence during the previous century. Although occasionally labelled ‘tribute’ by Roman 76 commentators with particular agendas to press, these transfers are much better understood under the modern label of ‘foreign aid’, being designed to sure up compliant neighbouring regimes committed to preserving (by and large) frontier security. They were ubiquitous and even formed part of agreements that the Empire had imposed by military force. In addition, the Empire would occasionally pay its neighbours to provide self-standing contingents for particular campaigns. None of this dented in any substantial way the degree of domination which the Empire exercised over its near neighbours, nor did it in normal circumstances impose any major stress upon the Empire’s financial systems. On the other side of the frontier, these flows – partly of cash, partly of high status items – played some role in sustaining the new authority structures characteristic of the fourth century. It is not clear, however, either that the new confederative structures were absolutely dependent on the wealth flows, or exactly how far beyond from the frontier line such networks of circulation and political dependence extended. The contrast with the mid-fifth-century Hunnic Empire of Attila could not be more marked. As texts and archaeological finds combine to demonstrate, huge amounts of gold were being transferred across the frontier by this date. There are signs, too, that raising such sums generated real strains within Roman financial systems. What happened after Attila’s death also indicates that the Hunnic Empire was in fact structurally dependent on these Roman wealth flows, and could not exist without them. How and why had the relative frontier equilibrium of the fourth-century balance of power become so distorted in the intervening seventy years? Power and prestige: late roman gold outside the empire Peter Guest (Cardiff University) [email protected] Late Roman gold solidi of the 5th and 6th centuries are found as often outside the boundaries of the Empire as within, both as hoards and as single finds. These finds reveal the existence of formal links between the Roman imperial court and so-called ‘barbarian’ peoples beyond the frontiers, though the nature of these connections is not necessarily as clear as might at first appear. Modern scholarship has tended to focus on the mechanisms by which Roman gold arrived in the hands of barbarians – whether as war booty, tribute payments or subsidies. This line of reasoning tends to assume that all parties, Romans and ‘barbarians’, perceived gold coins in the same ways, yet the it is clear that solidi could perform a variety of roles and functions depending on the specific social context in which they were being used. This paper will explore the archaeological and historical evidence for Roman solidi as cultural as well as economic artefacts, proposing that a better appreciation of how these coins were perceived by the people that owned and exchanged them is needed if we are to understand what they tell us about the relationships between the later Roman Empire and its barbarian neighbours. Gold, Germanic foederati and the end of imperial power in the Late Roman North Nico Roymans (Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam) [email protected] The subject of this paper is the remarkable concentration of Late Roman gold finds in the Germanic frontier zone on both sides of the Lower Rhine. From a period of less than one century, we currently know of some 2400 solidi, amounting to almost 11 kg in weight, and gold ornaments weighing about 1.5 kg, bringing the total gold weight to over 12 kg. How this quantity relates to the real volume of Roman gold circulating there at that time remains speculative, but I would say it certainly represents less than 1%. We therefore have to allow for an influx of several thousand kilograms of Roman gold in this period. The considerable increase in hoard finds and isolated finds in the past decades (largely due to metal detection) enables us to identify significant patterns in the data. This study presents a new comprehensive overview of the material evidence as well as a social and historical interpretation. Specific objectives are: 1. Tracing fluctuations in the influx of Roman gold into the Lower Rhine frontier zone in the Late Roman period. 2. Identifying the spatial and temporal patterning in the practice of hoarding gold in this region. 3. Interpreting these patterns in social and historical terms, with special attention to the circulation and deposition of gold among Germanic groups, as well as the impact of this ‘gold drain’ to the Germanic periphery on the Roman treasury. 4. Exploring the potential of an holistic approach to gold circulation that combines methods, concepts and theories from archaeology, numismatics and history. The study of gold circulation can in this way shed new light on Romano-Germanic interaction during the final phase of Roman authority in this specific frontier area. It could also offer an original perspective on the way Roman authority came to an end here. I will argue that the early 5th century, and in particular the short reign of the Gallic usurpers Constantine III and Jovinus, played a decisive role in these processes. 77 Late Roman silver in Germania: Constantine III and the Rhine Frontier David Wigg-Wolf (RGK, Frankfurt) [email protected] Within the framework of the project “Corpus der Römischen Funde im Europäischen Barbaricum”, coordinated by the Römisch-Germanische Kommission in Frankfurt, all published finds of Roman coins from Germany outside the Roman Empire north of the rivers Rhine and Main have been recorded in the database “Antike Fundmünzen in Europa (AFE)”. First large-scale regional geographical and temporal analysis of the material has revealed a significant concentration of silver coins of the late-fourth and early-fifth centuries (up to Constantine III) in South Hessen on the right bank of the Rhine opposite Mainz. Even if the hoard form Wiesbaden-Mainz-Kastel is not taken into consideration, South Hessen has produced significantly more Late Roman silver than the rest of the German Barbaricum combined. It has been suggested that the coins are connected with the recruitment of Germanic troops by Constantine III. However, this interpretation does not satisfactorily explain the comparative lack of similar silver coins outside of South Hessen. Given new insights into the presence of Argonne sigillata in the forts along the Rhine, which suggests that they were still in use up until the mid-fifth century, other interpretations for the silver “hotspot” must be taken into consideration. Are the coins perhaps evidence for the settlement of Germanic foederati organised by Constantine III to secure the route taken by the Germanic tribes who breached the Rhine frontier so dramatically in 406/407? It is perhaps significant in this context that Constantine III drew a significant proportion of his army from Britannia where he had been proclaimed Augustus, a province in which silver played a particularly prominent role in the Late Roman period. Federate settlements and gold finds in the province of Germania Secunda: barbarian identities? Stijn Heeren (Vrije Universiteit, Amsterdam) [email protected] In the late 3rd century, most of the rural settlements in the province of Germania Inferior came to an end; only south of the road Bavay-Tongeren habitation remained in place largely. On the basis of a new archaeological chronology, it will be shown that the countryside north of the road Bavay-Tongeren remained almost uninhabited until the late 4th century. Not before the period AD 390/400 new settlers appeared in the area. The rural settlements appearing around 400 show features that are normal for the area north of the Rhine. Theoretical archaeology is very critical of drawing conclusions about migration on settlement evidence, but the house plans, pottery and botanical remains all point to settlers of Germanic descent in this case. Scrap silver and gold finds in and around these settlements suggest a link to the hoards discussed by Roymans and the silver discussed by Wigg earlier in this session. It will be argued that foederati and their families inhabited these settlements. The Roman army most likely retreated from the Rhine in 402. The federate immigrants were probably admitted in the area by Constantine III in the period 407-411. The role of these immigrants in shaping post-Roman society will be addressed. The settlers may be of Germanic origin, but that does not mean they simply continued to cultivate a Germanic identity in their new homeland. There are archaeological, historical and linguistic arguments that they were intensively occupied with incorporating Roman elements in their identity construction. 19. PORTS OF THE PERIPLUS: RECENT ARCHAEOLOGICAL FIELDWORK IN THE ERYTHRAEAN SEA Organised by: Roberta Tomber (The British Museum) The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea provides the most detailed written account of trade between the Roman Empire and the Orient. A Greek text, attributed to an anonymous sailor or merchant of the mid-first century AD, this document traces the routes, originating at Myos Hormos on the Egyptian Red Sea, extending along the coast of Arabia (but not entering the Persian Gulf) and eventually to the west and east coasts of India. In addition the imports and exports from the ports and some description of what the visitor might find there are included. A separate route down the coast of east Africa is also detailed. For many years this document formed the main evidence for Rome’s trade with the East, but in the last two decades renewed interest in the subject has seen intensive archaeological investigation in all of these regions. This session will present the results of recent archaeological evidence from key port sites active in this trade. It will critically assess the location, date and range of artefacts and environmental finds in reference to the Periplus and in doing so evaluate the reliability of this text and whether it can be regarded representative of the period. The geographical range of sites presented 78 offers the opportunity to pose broader questions as to the nature of trade beyond the Empire and how it compares to that within the Empire. [email protected] Saturday 19 March, Aula I (FF) 9.00 – The lived experience at Berenike (Egypt) during the time of the Periplus, Iwona Zych 9.30 – Aynuna (Saudi Arabia): a Nabataean port on the Red Sea, Michał Gawlikowski 10.00 – Imports and exports with the Roman world during the reign of Zoskales and in Aksum at the time of the Periplus Maris Erythraei, Chiara Zazzaro and Andrea Manzo 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – A port in Arabia on the Indian Ocean between Rome and India, Alexia Pavan 11.30 – Indian Ocean as a trade lake: the critical role of Pattanam (Muziris?), P.J. Cherian 12.00 – Converging spotlights: Indian Ocean archaeology and the Periplus Maris Erythraei, Federico de Romanis The lived experience at Berenike (Egypt) during the time of the Periplus Iwona Zych (Polish Centre of Mediterranean Archaeology) [email protected] To the sailor or merchant who wrote the Periplus of the Erythraean Sea, Berenike was a key Red Sea harbour, whose mention in the text was essential to the traders and ship captains that plied their trade along this major commercial route between the Roman Empire and the Orient. Recent archaeological excavations at the harbor of Berenike, especially in the southwestern bay considered to have been the landing place, have yielded an array of artefacts and environmental data which contribute to a vivid picture of the trading hub that Berenike was in the 1st century BC/1st century AD. The paper will seek to bring together the written and material evidence from the excavations, including a rich collection of finds from 1st century AD rubbish dumps (published papyri and ostraca, ceramic, faience, glass wares and ornaments) together with the archaeozoological and archaeobotanical evidence for dietary practices. These objects reflecting everyday life, evidence for craftsmanship and workshop repairs will help to paint a different kind of “guidebook” of daily life (and death given the recent discovery of graves from the 1st century AD) in the Roman-age port. Aynuna (Saudi Arabia): a Nabataean port on the Red Sea Michał Gawlikowski (University of Warsaw) [email protected] A new Saudi-Polish project at Aynuna, a site on the Aynuna Bay at the entrance to the Gulf of Aqaba, is aiming at exploring and dating a town and a neighbouring storage area 3 km inland from the shore. For the time being, the chronology is vague, but there is a good chance that we have there a Nabataean site corresponding to the ancient Leuke Kome mentioned by Strabo and in the Periplus Maris Erythraei. The bay serves today as a fishing port and would be a good anchorage for smaller vessels plying the Red Sea to and from South Arabia. It is also a natural starting point for a caravan road to Petra and beyond. More could be said after the coming season in winter 2015/2016. Imports and exports with the Roman world during the reign of Zoskales and in Aksum at the time of the Periplus Maris Erythraei Chiara Zazzaro and Andrea Manzo (Università degli Studi di Napoli “L’Orientale”) [email protected] and [email protected] Archaeological investigations conducted in Aksum and in Bieta Giyorgis in the 1990s attested the extent of such trade in the heart of the political power of the northern Horn of Africa. Qualitative and quantitative analyses conducted on a large quantity of finds allowed a hypothetical reconstruction of trade patterns with the outside world, particularly with Rome. Recent archaeological investigations at the port town of Adulis, in the greater Adulis, and on the island of Dissei, have provided new data on imports and exports connected to Indo-Roman trade. Not all the products attested in the Periplus and 79 in other literary sources are preserved at the sites, but some others, not attested in the sources, were found during excavations. These data complement the evidence from various Red Sea and Indian Ocean ports, where the presence of merchants from Adulis is suggested, particularly between the 4th and 6th centuries AD. A port in Arabia on the Indian Ocean between Rome and India Alexia Pavan (Università di Pisa) [email protected] Since 1996 the Italian Mission to Oman has been excavating the site of Sumhuram (in the area of Khor Rori) in the Omani Dhofar. The work of IMTO has showed that the port had a much longer and more complex history than was previously thought. Sumhuram was founded at the end of the 3rd century BC and definitively abandoned sometime during the 5th century AD. The creation of the settlement coincided with the crucial, “formative” phase in the development of sea trade across the Indian Ocean, occurring before the arrival of the Romans in Egypt. The cosmopolitan dimension of Sumhuram is testified to by the extraordinary variety of imported pottery found there. Sumhuram’s closest trading ties, from its beginning, were undoubtedly with India; nevertheless, during its history, the port appears to have forged ties with nearly the entire known world (Egypt, Gulf, Africa, the Mediterranean). With the arrival of the Romans in Egypt, trade by sea underwent radical changes, increasing both in intensity and the range of cultural contacts. At the end of the first century BC, a general re-construction phase in the city of Sumhuram seems to bear witness to the impact of Roman trade in this faraway country. Indian Ocean as a trade lake: the critical role of Pattanam (Muziris?) P.J. Cherian (Kerala Council for Historical Research) [email protected] Pattanam on the south western coast of the Indian subcontinent, being excavated since 2007 by the Kerala Council for Historical Research (KCHR), has produced a plethora of archaeological evidence that vouches for the extensive transoceanic exchanges of the Early Historic period (3rd c. BCE to 5th c. CE). The Pattanam site and her archaeological record has to be studied as part of the larger cultural exchanges of the Indian Ocean and beyond; certainly not in isolation. Pattanam seems to be the legendary port of Muziris which played a critical role in transforming the Indian Ocean into a trade lake. Three maritime roads, namely silk, spice and aroma, converged on the Indian subcontinent littoral from Barygasa (Bharuch) in Gujarat to Thamralipti (Tamluk) in Odisha. Pattanam, located in the peninsular region, provides the crucial evidence for the maritime spice road extending to the Mediterranean with the emergence of the Roman Empire. While engaging with the Pattanam finds, the propelling forces of early Indian Ocean exchanges – technology, trade – and their fallouts – urbanism, economic integration, the rise of complex societies and heterogeneous cultures, will also be discussed. Converging spotlights: Indian Ocean archaeology and the Periplus Maris Erythraei Federico de Romanis (Università degli Studi di Roma Tor Vergata) [email protected] The Periplus Maris Erythraei is a literary work without parallel in the surviving ancient literature, providing a gold mine of information for the study of ancient trade. At the same time, this document raises many fundamental issues about the text itself and about its relationship with the archaeological regions discussed in the text. Questions that will be addressed with particular reference to the ports presented earlier in the session include: Who was the author writing for, and for what purpose? How was the data compiled by the author and what information did he exclude? How does the Periplus help in understanding the archaeological evidence from the Indian Ocean ports of trade? How do the Periplus and the archaeological evidence differ and what is the significance of these differences? 20. THE ROMAN AMPHITHEATRE – RECENT RESEARCH AND NEW INSIGHTS Organised by: Tony Wilmott (Historic England) and Thomas Hufschmid (Musée Romain d’Avenches) In the last thirty years or so, and especially since the publication of J-Cl Golvin’s seminal work on amphitheatre architecture in 1988, the study of all aspects of the amphitheatre phenomenon has advanced by leaps and bounds. New research on architecture, engineering, function and amphitheatre spectacle has burgeoned internationally, and yet no session on the subject has yet appeared in the RAC programme. 80 This session will showcase the breadth and depth of new research in the subject across the Roman Empire, particularly in aspects of planning, architecture and engineering. It will include information derived from both excavation and from architectural analysis and this will provide an interesting study in complementary approaches to the subject. The session includes specific provincial case studies in Britain and Bulgaria, the planning of Imperial amphitheatres in Gaul, a reconsideration of the amphitheatre of Pompeii, the function of the basement amphitheatres, and the engineering of lift systems in the great amphitheatres of Italy. [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – The Pompeii amphitheatre: a new conjecture, David Bomgardner 14.30 – Tabulatia in … sublime crescentia - Überlegungen zu den Liftsystemen in den Amphitheatern von Puteoli und Capua, Thomas Hufschmid 15.00 – Le tracé des amphithéâtres de narbonnaise: du cercle à l’ellipse, documents préparatoires et implantation des courbes, Myriam Fincker 15.30 – The Viminacium amphitheatre: A contribution to the study of Roman amphitheatres on the Danube limes, Ivan Bogdanović 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – The Amphitheatre of Chester (Deva), Britain: The final analysis, Tony Wilmott The Pompeii amphitheatre: a new conjecture David Bomgardner (University of Winchester) [email protected] I have long been fascinated by the Pompeii amphitheatre and its rather quirky architectural style. For example, the openair ambulacrum behind the podium and ima cavea, which would tend to either flood or at least get very wet and muddy. You would expect it to be vaulted; concrete vaults were used elsewhere in its construction. J.-Cl. Golvin has written a paper (Nikephoros 20 (2007) 199-207) about the disparities between the lozenge-shaped outer perimeter and the oval arena-wall of the Pompeii amphitheatre, proposing that perhaps the original arena-wall was lozenge-shaped as well. Furthermore, the dedicatory inscription itself (CIL 10.852) emphasises that the ‘spectacula’ has been paid for by the IIviri, Porcius and Valgus, and that it is expressly for the Roman colonists (‘et coloneis locum in perpetuom deder(unt)’). Everyone, to the best of my knowledge, has always equated the term spectacula with the entire amphitheatre, particularly R. Étienne (REL 43 (1965), 213-220). My conjecture is that the term spectacula was intended to signify the ‘best seats in the house’ that were reserved for the Sullan Roman colonists, i.e., the oval-shaped podium and ima cavea sections within the open-air ambulacrum. And furthermore, that the open-air ambulacrum may have been purposefully designed to be a vivid architectural symbol of the divide between the Oscan inhabitants of Pompeii and the new Roman colonists, placing the Oscans ‘without the pale’ and the Romans ‘within’, in a very real physical sense. By my reckoning this inner zone could accommodate about 2,100 spectators. P. Zanker (Pompeji 1987, 18) has published a figure of about 2,000 for the size of the original Roman colony. If this were the case, the original construction phase of the amphitheatre would pre-date the c. 70 BC date of the dedicatory inscriptions that still hang in the amphitheatre. Tabulatia in … sublime crescentia - Überlegungen zu den Liftsystemen in den Amphitheatern von Puteoli und Capua Thomas Hufschmid (Projektleiter Auswertung römisches Theater von Augusta Raurica) [email protected] Seit den Bauuntersuchungen von Heinz-Jürgen Beste (DAI Rom) im Untergeschoss des Kolosseums in den späten 1990er Jahren hat sich die Diskussion um den technischen Aufbau und die Funktionsweise der Liftsysteme in den Amphitheatern intensiviert. Nur wenige Amphitheater besassen vollständig unterkellerte Arenen mit unterirdischen Gangsystemen von denen aus Tiere und Bühnendekor über Lifte (pegmata) zum Kampfplatz gehoben wurden. In den grossen, bis jetzt erst schlecht untersuchten Bauten von Capua und Pozzuoli in der Gegend von Kampanien/I haben sich im Untergrund diverse bauli81 che Spuren erhalten, die Hinweise zur Rekonstruktion der Aufzugsysteme liefern. Verschiedene Textquellen berichten, dass Bühnendekor von Gräben im Zentrum des Amphitheaters aus in die Arena transportiert werden konnte und dass gewisse Amphitheater mit raffinierten technischen Einrichtungen bestückt waren. Der Beitrag beschäftigt sich mit verschiedenen Liftsystemen in römischen Amphitheatern, stellt einen neuen Rekonstruktionsvorschlag für einen Tierlift im Amphitheater von Pozzuoli vor und zeigt auf, wo noch Forschungsbedarf in dieser spannenden technischen Frage besteht. Anhand der chronologischen Einordnung gewisser Amphitheater wird zudem versucht, eine Entwicklungsgeschichte der Liftsysteme und der Kellergeschosse aufzuzeigen. Le tracé des amphithéâtres de narbonnaise: du cercle à l’ellipse, documents préparatoires et implantation des courbes Myriam Fincker (IRAA, CNRS) [email protected] Quand on met en regard les relevés des courbes des amphithéâtres d’Arles et de Nimes avec ceux de théâtres ruraux (Drevant et Sanxay) ou urbain (Orange), il apparaît une analogie proportionnelle entre leurs rayons qui peut nous faire supposer l’utilisation d’un cahier des charges commun pour la réalisation de leurs projets. C’est le premier thème que j’aborderai. Le second concerne la question de l’implantation de ces courbes sur des terrains souvent accidentés ou à forte pente, en mettant en application les techniques et les connaissances géométriques de l’Antiquité. The Viminacium amphitheatre: A contribution to the study of Roman amphitheatres on the Danube limes Ivan Bogdanović (Institute of Archaeology, Belgrade) [email protected] This paper deals with the Viminacium amphitheatre and its construction. Viminacium is located in Serbia, close to the confluence of the rivers Mlava and Danube. Initially it was a legionary fortress. Next to the fortress a settlement has grown and become the capital of the province of Moesia Superior, and later of Moesia Prima. The amphitheatre is located in the north-eastern corner of the city, approximately 50 m away from the legionary fortress. It was possible to distinguish the primary wooden structure that was built next to the fortress in the first quarter of the 2nd century. During the 2nd century it was replaced by a stone-wooden amphitheatre. The construction of city ramparts in the late 2nd century led to the integration of the amphitheatre into the area defended by the walls. The building was probably used until the early 4th century. The Viminacium amphitheatre points out to army construction activities, as well as its military use. Its discovery enhances our knowledge about amphitheatres in the frontier provinces. Considering that, to our knowledge, along the Danube there are few amphitheatres, the example from Viminacium is an important contribution to the study of Roman entertainment buildings and gladiatorial games on the Danube Limes. The Amphitheatre of Chester (Deva), Britain: The final analysis Tony Wilmott (Historic England) [email protected] The amphitheatre at Chester was discovered in 1929, and excavations took place in the 1930s under the treat of a destructive road scheme. The building was saved, and the northern half was excavated by F H Thompson between 1959 and 1970 resulting in the publication of an influential report. Thompson’s conclusions were challenged and put to question by Keith Matthews in exploratory excavations in 2000-2003, and a major research excavation took place from 2004-6 undertaken by Chester City Council and English Heritage. The recent work has completely overturned the earlier ideas on the phasing, sequence and reconstruction of the two successive amphitheatres, and the final stages of the academic publication of the work are now underway. This paper will report on the final conclusions from this work, showing details of the construction in timber and stone of the two amphitheatres and evidence for the activities that took place outside the buildings when they were in use. Finally it will present a new and dramatic reconstruction of the second amphitheatre, demonstrating how much can be gleaned from a scientific approach to a shattered and robbed monument. 82 21. RECENT WORK ON ROMAN BRITAIN Organised by: Pete Wilson (Historic England) Britain is one of the most intensively studied provinces of the Roman Empire. In common with the rest of British archaeology many recent discoveries of new sites and advances in understanding derive from developer-funded archaeology, although the university and voluntary sectors continue to make significant contributions. This session will seek, through three synthetic papers, to set out recent advances in our subject, with a further three papers providing a sample of the range of work being undertaken and presenting the results of that work. [email protected] Friday 18 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – The Roman Army in Britain: a Review of Recent Research, Ian Haynes 14.30 – The Rural Settlement of Roman Britain, Alex Smith 15.00 – The Towns of Roman Britain in an ImperialContext, Martin Millett 15.30 – From rags to ritual: Two key phases of activity in Londinium, as revealed by excavations at Bloomberg London, Sadie Watson and Jessica Bryan 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Inscribed altars from Roman Britain, Tony King 17.00 – A restoration of the Ptolemaic map of the British Isles, Philip Crummy The Roman Army in Britain: a Review of Recent Research Ian Haynes (Newcastle University) [email protected] Unsurprisingly given the scale of Roman military activity in Britain, archaeological research in England, Scotland and Wales has played an important role in illuminating the role and character of the Rome’s armies under the Empire. This paper seeks to introduce a broader specialist audience to some of the most important recent evidence to have emerged. It takes as its starting point key research agenda published in the last two decades, including most notably James and Millett’s important edited volume Britons and Romans: Advancing an Archaeologcial Agenda (2001) and asks to what extent the hopes and aspirations of contributors to those agenda have since been addressed. It will then offer a series of case studies based on recent and ongoing research across Britain, ranging from the important new artefact studies made possible as a result of the Portable Antiquities Scheme in England and Wales, through to major field survey and excavation projects. In reviewing recent research, the opportunity will be taken to assess the overall contribution of new work to such themes as soldier/civilian interaction, supply and logistics, cult practice in the army, forts and urbanism and impact of the ending of Roman Britain on military communities. At the same time it will seek to ask probing questions of the role played by the theoretical perspectives promoted in recent years. Given the richness of the material available, it is important to ask to what extent the work that has been undertaken has advanced archaeologies of identity, gender and ethnicity. It will be suggested that one of its most important contributions to archaeology in general has been to expose many of the problems inherent in applying such approaches. The Rural Settlement of Roman Britain Alex Smith (University of Reading) [email protected] Since the introduction of Planning Policy Guidance 16 (PPG 16) in England and, subsequently, of similar policies in Wales and Scotland, there has been a very substantial increase in the incidence of archaeological interventions funded by developers such that it dwarfs the number and scale of all previous archaeological excavations and the collective quality of their publication. This increase in activity has coincided with profound developments in the research on, and recording of, both material and environmental data such that it is possible to complement the study of the settlements themselves with quantitatively-informed research on the economy, the people, their ritual and religious behaviour of Roman Britain. Altogether this has had a profound impact on the study of the province and, in particular, of our knowledge and understanding of its rural settlement. Research by the University of Reading, Cotswold Archaeology and the Archaeology Data Service (University of York), funded principally by the Leverhulme Trust and Historic England, to synthesise the results of work carried out on 83 Roman rural settlement both before and after 1990 is now in its fourth year. The online resource, The Rural Settlement of Roman Britain: an online resource was published in April 2015: www.archaeologydataservice.ac.uk/archives/view/romangl The first research monograph, The Rural Settlements of Roman Britain, is in press. RAC 2016 presents an opportunity to report on completed research to characterise the regional diversity of rural settlement in Roman Britain and its development over time as well as on ongoing research on the rural economy, particularly the agricultural economy. The Towns of Roman Britain in an Imperial Context Martin Millett (University of Cambridge) [email protected] The urban centres of Roman Britain have been studied for more than 100 years and explored in some major excavations and surveys. However, all too often they have been fitted in to a narrative framework which is rather insular in its outlook. This paper will seek to place them in the broader context of the western Roman Empire, drawing out new themes for our understanding of the Empire as a whole. From rags to ritual: Two key phases of activity in Londinium, as revealed by excavations at Bloomberg London Sadie Watson and Jessica Bryan (Museum of London Archaeology) [email protected] and [email protected] Excavations at Bloomberg London resulted in the largest assemblage of Roman material culture ever found within the historic City. Waterlogged sediments within the Walbrook valley had preserved timber buildings, metalwork artefacts and an internationally significant assemblage of organic materials, including writing tablets and textiles. This paper will focus on two key phases of activity as revealed during the excavations. The earliest of these is a series of structural remains precisely dated to the period AD 57-62, associated with the early development of London and the rebuilding of the town after the widespread destruction wrought by the Boudican fire of AD 60/1. The second phase discussed within the paper will be that relating to the construction of the Temple of Mithras on the site, between AD 240-250. Further observations during the recent fieldwork have elucidated details of features associated with the Temple and in particular the narthex, an ancillary building to the east. Inscribed altars from Roman Britain Tony King (University of Winchester) [email protected] This paper is a study of complete inscribed altars from Roman Britain, which shows that just 18% come from good provenances, and only 5% from temple sites, mainly military shrines in the vici of northern Britain. The presence of altars in Romano-Celtic temples in Britain is very limited indeed. Another 5% come from wells or pits, including Coventina’s Well, Carrawburgh, and represent the structured deposition of altars in carefully selected ritual locations. A small number are found in situ in what are usually regarded as secondary positions, such as barrack rooms or houses. Some of these are small, 40 cm or less in height, and may have been transported to these locations quite easily. When this group is analysed further, certain deities such as Belatucadrus or the Veteres are strongly represented, and it leads to the inference that the so-called secondary positions may in fact have been primary locations for veneration of these deities, and that portable altars were the norm. A restoration of the Ptolemaic map of the British Isles Philip Crummy (Colchester Archaeological Trust) [email protected] This paper is about an attempt to create a map of the British Isles from the coordinates in Ptolemy’s Geography. The result is a representation of the British Isles which is more familiar than that provided by the gazetteer. The study starts with the tricky task of ‘unrotating’ the northern part of Great Britain. The methodology and results are described and apparent collateral damage caused by the original rotation is identified and rectified with varying degrees of confidence. 84 The restoration of the map involves going back to basics. A spreadsheet is manipulated in a familiar way rather than using sophisticated digital analytical techniques such as have been applied to the Geography in recent years. A clear focus on the nature and limits of the quality of the data in it plays an important role in the restoration process. The identification of the places listed in the gazetteer is of course central to the restoration of the map so this forms a major part of the study. A conventional, but somewhat more extreme, approach to this task is favoured which, as will be explained, provides identifications for some of the more obscure places in the geography and alternative identifications for others which are either already widely accepted or are in dispute. (By this means, a surprising solution to the much-debated Pinnata Castra problem emerges which hopefully the audience will find interesting if not convincing.) Other topics explored will include the purpose of the gazetteer/map, the nature of its content, the reliability of the places and territories ascribed to the tribes listed in the Geography, and the genesis of the map including unexpected evidence for a terminal date in the AD 130s for its final form. 22. ROMA: I PALAZZI DEL POTERE TRA LA METÀ DEL I E LA METÀ DEL II SECOLO D.C. NUOVE RICERCHE Organised by: Mirella Serlorenzi and Fulvio Coletti (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma) Sebbene l’area centrale di Roma sia uno tra i luoghi maggiormente indagati e studiati della città antica, dall’età monarchica dimora elettiva dell’aristocrazia romana, ambito deputato al culto delle divinità primordiali, sorta di museo delle origini del popolo romano contenente i luoghi mitici che ne hanno scandito il sorgere e dall’inizio del Principato residenza dei Cesari Augusti, resta ancora in gran parte sconosciuta e a tutt’oggi resta ancora da definire puntualmente lo sviluppo di un eventuale schema palaziale legato all’architettura del potere rappresentato dalle imponenti dimore imperiali che ne hanno occupato in progresso di tempo quasi l’intera superficie. Privilegiando i nuovi studi o le recenti indagini stratigrafiche ancora inedite, la sessione del convegno intende focalizzare i dati inerenti l’organizzazione planimetrica e spaziale di tali grandiosi edifici, fin dalla fase della loro progettazione alle successive ristrutturazioni; le soluzioni tecniche messe in campo dal punto di vista della pianificazione urbanistica che caratterizzarono il centro di Roma, mettendo l’accento su un periodo specifico compreso tra la metà del I e la metà del II secolo d.C. epoca di importante incremento edilizio per l’Urbe, quella tra i Flavi e Adriano, recepita ora attraverso le nuove ricerche che ne hanno fissato il portato storico architettonico e ideologico. Il convegno intende avviare un dibattito costruttivo e un confronto tra le varie equipe di studio al momento coinvolte su quest’area, in modo da mettere a confronto i risultati reciproci e offrendo a questo scopo la possibilità di inserire i dati topografici all’interno della piattaforma webgis SITAR, della Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’area Archeologica di Roma, anche prima dell’incontro, con il fine ultimo di meglio comprendere le linee di sviluppo ecrescita dell’area centrale all’interno dell’arco cronologico determinato. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula I (FF) 14.00 – Palatino. Indagini archeologiche negli ambienti a sud-est del Triclinio Imperiale della Domus Flavia, Valentina Santoro 14.30 – Il Progetto Domus Tiberiana (Roma). Cantieri edili fra l’età neroniana e l’età adrianea lungo la Nova Via: primi risultati, Mirella Serlorenzi, Fulvio Coletti, Lino Traini, Giulia Sterpa e Stefano Camporeale 15.00 – Il settore settentrionale del palazzo flavio: costruzione e prime trasformazioni, Françoise Villedieu 15.30 – Il cuore del Palazzo Flavio - Le diverse funzioni della domus Augustana, Ulrike Wulf-Rheidt 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – C.D. Domus severiana sul Palatino: fasi architettoniche e organizzazione dei cantieri tra l’età di Domiziano e Adriano, Fulvio Coletti, Anna Buccellato e Giulia Sterpa Palatino. Indagini archeologiche negli ambienti a sud-est del Triclinio Imperiale della Domus Flavia Valentina Santoro (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma) [email protected] 85 Fra il 2012 e il 2013 sono state effettuate due campagne di scavo dalla Soprintendenza Speciale per i Beni Archeologici di Roma per la messa in sicurezza della terrazza dietro al Museo Palatino verso il Circo Massimo, nell’area posta tra la scala che scende alla Domus Augustana Inferiore, il Triclinio della Domus Flavia e le Biblioteche domizianee. Le indagini, condotte in estensione su un totale di cinque ambienti, forniscono un contributo fondamentale allo studio e alla comprensione delle fasi di vita antiche di questo settore del Palatino, portando alla luce: - splendidi pavimenti in opus sectile del palazzo flavio, inediti; - imponenti strutture relative alla Domus Transitoria e alla Domus Aurea, tra cui la monumentale vasca marmorea di 40 m di lato proposta da Alessandro Cassatella negli anni Novanta e ambienti a pianta anulare con sistema di riscaldamento relativi a un progetto finora ignoto molto articolato ed esteso; - strutture tardo repubblicane-augustee costituite da muri in opera quadrata che profilano ambienti con pavimenti in opus sectile e mosaico ancora in situ. Il Progetto Domus Tiberiana (Roma). Cantieri edili fra l’età neroniana e l’età adrianea lungo la Nova Via: primi risultati Mirella Serlorenzi, Fulvio Coletti, Lino Traini, Giulia Sterpa (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Archeologia di Roma) and Stefano Camporeale (Università di Trento) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] The Domus Tiberiana was the first imperial palace to be built on the Palatine, occupying the western portion of the hill. It was built by Claudius or Nero and it extended over a rectangular area of 132 x 147 metres with a basement reaching a preserved height of 5.50 metres to the south and 17 metres to the north-west. Subsequently the original building was transformed and the northern façade was moved towards the north in different phases and periods. A new study of the whole Domus Tiberiana was recently promoted by the Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma, and a detailed analysis of the stratigraphy of walls, building techniques and construction materials has being carried out since 2013. The project has considered the buildings along the Nova Via, whose chronology has been reassessed as well as the arrangement of the street layout and of the different urban blocks. In this paper new hypotheses will be presented concerning the reconstruction of the Neronian street façades and the organization of the blocks along the Nova Via, the development of the buildings during the Flavian age and the last expansion of the Domus by Hadrian. Il settore settentrionale del palazzo flavio: costruzione e prime trasformazioni Françoise Villedieu (Centre Camille Jullian) [email protected] Le ricerche iniziate nel 1985 dalla Soprintendenza archeologica di Roma in collaborazione con l’Ecole française, hanno dimostrato che la grande terrazza che forma l’angolo nord orientale del Palatino (la Vigna Barberini) è stata interamente occupata da una costruzione appartenente al palazzo dei Flavi. La realizzazione dei muri di sostegno di questa potente piattaforma artificiale (160 x 140 m) inizia sotto regno di Vespasiano, mentre le costruzioni sovrastanti sono databili a quello di Domiziano. L’esatta natura dei vari apprestamenti è ancora poco chiara, in quanto si è potuto finora esplorare solo una parte del sito. Al centro del complesso si apre un ampio giardino, delimitato da un portico. A nord è un’ampia sala e altre sono state viste o intraviste a sud. Poco dopo la costruzione, il complesso è oggetto di varie trasformazioni, dettate in parte da un semplice desiderio di cambiamento, ma spesso rese necessarie dai danni provocati alle costruzioni dai movimenti verificatesi all’interno dei riempimenti. Particolarmente importanti sono gli interventi realizzati sotto il regno di Adriano. Il cuore del Palazzo Flavio - Le diverse funzioni della domus Augustana Ulrike Wulf-Rheidt (Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Berlin) [email protected] Dal 1998 ha avuto inizio una nuova serie di studi sistematici riguardanti la costruzione delle residenze imperiali nell’angolo sud-est del Palatino insieme al riesame dei rinvenimenti e delle tracce archeologiche presenti nella stessa zona. La ripresa dello studio architettonico con l’analisi dei 460 bolli laterizi rinvenuti in situ e dei quasi 500 bolli laterizi menzionati nella bibliografia hanno portato ad una notevole comprensione della storia dello sviluppo architettonico delle residenze imperiali. In quest’area del Palatino che comprende la domus Flavia, la domus Augustana, lo Stadio e la domus Severiana, è possibile distinguere molto chiaramente la fase edilizia domizianea e i cambiamenti e trasformazione successivi dell’epoca traianea e adrianea. Tali studi dimostrano in particolare che la domus Augustana non fu edificata di maniera del tutto unitaria sotto Domiziano 86 e cercano di evidenziare il lungo processo di trasformazione che ha riguardato la zona. Con la ricostruzione dell’architettura flavia e le sue trasformazioni posteriori è inoltre possibile definire le diverse funzioni della domus Augustana tra la metà del I e la metà del II secolo d.C. C.D. Domus severiana sul Palatino: fasi architettoniche e organizzazione dei cantieri tra l’età di Domiziano e Adriano Fulvio Coletti, Anna Buccellato e Giulia Sterpa (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma) [email protected] and [email protected] Correlati all’importante restauro presso la c.d. Domus Severiana sul Palatino effettuato dalla Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma, le indagini e i nuovi studi sulle strutture del quinto livello dell’edificio hanno permesso di individuare una serie di importanti fasi architettoniche, risalenti al periodo che va dal principato di Nerone al tardo Medioevo. Il complesso architettonico, comprendente il comparto monumentale tra le poderose arcate che prospettano le pendici sud-est (Arcate Severiane) e il lato meridionale dell’esedra dello stadio di Domiziano, com’è noto si articola su sei livelli di terrazze sostruttive, che monumentalizzavano le scoscese pendici orientali del colle prolungandone gli spazi fruibili; nell’ambito di queste poderose strutture trovano luogo un balneum con gli ambienti di servizio, le latrine e tutte le infrastrutture idrico-sanitarie che permettevano il perfetto funzionamento di un articolato impianto palaziale alle dipendenze della residenza privata del principe. Riguardo ai livelli quinto e sesto, quelli dove presumibilmente alloggiavano i sontuosi vani di rappresentanza, le osservazioni effettuate sulle pareti in laterizio sulle loro apparecchiature e sull’utilizzo delle variegate tipologie di materiali, metodologicamente condotte nei termini dell’archeologia dell’architettura, hanno permesso di individuare una serie di importanti questioni correlate alla fase di pianificazione progettuale del periodo Domizianeo e alle profonde ristrutturazioni avvenute nei periodi adrianeo e severiano. 23. FONTI E METODI PER LA RICOSTRUZIONE DELLA STORIA URBANA DI ROMA ANTICA Organised by: Alessandra Ten e Domenico Palombi (Sapienza Università di Roma) Il tradizionale approccio alla ricostruzione della topografia di Roma antica è venuto evolvendosi, negli anni recenti, nell’ottica di una più globale storia urbana, attenta ai contenuti di storia sociale ed economica di cui lo spazio urbano è espressione e funzione. In questa prospettiva, il contesto topografico antico di Roma è in continuo aggiornamento grazie ai risultati delle indagini storiche ed archeologiche che vanno progressivamente implementando il quadro conoscitivo generale. Il tema che intendiamo proporre affronta il delicato problema delle fonti e del loro utilizzo per la ricostruzione della storia urbana di Roma antica: fonti letterarie, epigrafiche, archivistiche, archeologiche e iconografiche attraverso le quali la ricerca può cercare di definire i contesti topografici e le evoluzioni impresse dalle modifiche socio economiche della città. I singoli interventi proporranno una serie di casi particolarmente esemplificativi del complesso rapporto tra la fonte e la realtà storico-archeologica, illustrando le difficoltà e le pluralità di approccio possibili per la ricerca nella complessa trama delle componenti materiali ed immateriali della città e mostrando i risultati cui può pervenire un uso integrato e critico dei diversi tipi di fonti. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula I (FF) 9.00 – Le fonti hanno sempre ragione? Agrippa, il Campo Marzio e la riorganizzazione delle factiones circenses, Maria Letizia Caldelli 9.30 – L’Aventino: “the most aristocratic quarter of the city”, Alessandra Capodiferro and Paola Quaranta 10.00 – Percorso tra i documenti di archivio per la ricostruzione della storia urbana, Luigia Attilia and Paola Chini 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Il Tevere, i ponti e l’Annona, Paolo Liverani 11.30 - Fonti letterarie e storia urbana di Roma antica: i limiti dell’interpretazione, Domenico Palombi 12.00 – La pianta marmorea severiana e i dati archeologici: una messa a punto, Francesca de Caprariis and Alessandra Ten 87 Le fonti hanno sempre ragione? Agrippa, il Campo Marzio e la riorganizzazione delle factiones circenses Maria Letizia Caldelli (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Fino a scavi recenti nell’area tra via Giulia ed il palazzo della Cancelleria, la riorganizzazione delle factiones circensi e degli stabula factionum nel Campo Marzio occidentale si è fondata sull’interpretazione di alcune iscrizioni latine urbane e di un passo di Cassio Dione, che concordemente riconducono l’operazione ad Agrippa. Tuttavia, un attento esame di alcuni dei documenti epigrafici e lo studio filologico della tradizione dei testi, nonché l’analisi incrociata degli usi linguistici del latino delle iscrizioni di supposta epoca romana e dell’italiano del ’500, arriva a dimostrare come la notizia letteraria sia in realtà alla base di una raffinata invenzione epigrafica che vede protagonista Pirro Ligorio. Destituite le iscrizioni del loro valore di “fonti”, per avere un’idea dell’apporto di Agrippa si dovrà riconsiderare Cassio Dione, si dovrà ripensare all’estensione delle proprietà del genero di Augusto nel Campo Marzio, si dovrà tenere conto dei risultati dei nuovi scavi archeologici nell’area degli stabula factionum. L’Aventino: “the most aristocratic quarter of the city” Alessandra Capodiferro (MiBACT - SSCol) and Paola Quaranta (MiBACT - SarLaz) [email protected] and [email protected] Nel titolo del presente contributo è racchiusa, attraverso una definizione di Rodolfo Lanciani, la vocazione sociale genericamente riconosciuta per l’età tardoantica al colle Aventino diversamente da quanto rappresentato dalle fonti letterarie per i periodi precedenti. Le numerose scoperte archeologiche degli ultimi decenni, realizzate perlopiù nell’ambito dell’archeologia preventiva, contribuiscono a ridisegnare un inedito quadro dell’evoluzione urbanistica e sociale dell’Aventino. Si presentano in questa sede i più recenti, inediti e maggiormente esplicativi esempi di origine, sviluppo e utilizzo di ampi settori del quartiere, attraverso le trasformazioni edilizie e funzionali di complessi abitativi unifamiliari. Le ricerche, condotte da un gruppo di lavoro formatosi negli anni, sono incentrate sullo studio dei differenti dati materiali che attraverso una lettura specialistica e di settore contribuiscono ad ampliare il dato conoscitivo. Percorso tra i documenti di archivio per la ricostruzione della storia urbana Luigia Attilia (Soprintendenza Speciale per i Beni Archeologici di Roma) and Paola Chini (Sovrintendenza di Roma Capitale) [email protected] and [email protected] L’esame dei documenti spesso inediti conservati negli Archivi degli Istituti deputati alla tutela delle Antichità della città di Roma, costituisce, in alcuni casi, l’occasione per ricostruire la storia dei lavori di scavo e degli interventi edilizi che hanno avuto luogo sul suolo della capitale. Attraverso la rilettura dei carteggi intercorsi tra le varie Istituzioni (Soprintendenze Statali e Comunali, Commissione Archeologica Comunale, Ispettorati Edilizi, Direzioni Generali dei Ministeri competenti), viene condotto un percorso storico istituzionale che porta inevitabilmente alla riconsiderazione di alcuni aspetti della topografia antica della città. Si propone in questa sede un approccio di tipo stratigrafico della documentazione, che viene “sfogliata” nelle sue parti, nel rispetto dei livelli di deposizione delle carte stesse in seno agli Enti che le hanno prodotte. Tra le carte prodotte dai due principali attori della storia dei lavori di scavo nella capitale, la Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’area archeologica di Roma (già Soprintendenza alle Antichità di Roma) e l’odierna Sovrintendenza Capitolina (già X Ripartizione Antichità e Belle Arti), possono emergere infatti nuovi dati che apportano ulteriore conoscenza delle aree indagate, o ampliano ovvero ancora in alcuni casi vengono a modificare l’assetto dei monumenti antichi. Questo costituisce spesso il nodo centrale attorno al quale si sviluppa la trama della ricerca archivistica. In questa sede, attraverso una ricerca condotta tra i principali fondi dei due Archivi Storici (“Giornali degli scavi”, “Registri dei Trovamenti”, pratiche di tutela, collezioni dei disegni, Archivio Gatti, Archivio Colini) verrà focalizzata l’attenzione su alcuni documenti relativi a zone specifiche della città, dove l’Amministrazione statale e l’Amministrazione capitolina sono state impegnate in lavori di scavo e di sistemazione del territorio cittadino. Il Tevere, i ponti e l’Annona Paolo Liverani (università degli Studi di Firenze) [email protected] Lo studio del Tevere è uno dei luoghi classici della topografia romana, eppure la discussione sui singoli ponti non sempre sfocia in una sintesi che integri l’evidenza particolare in un disegno più ampio della gestione amministrativa e logistica della 88 città. Accanto alle fonti letterarie, epigrafiche e archeologiche, bisogna valorizzare maggiormente la fonte più caratteristica della topografia: la forma della città e la sua geomorfologia che – attraverso l’esame dei vincoli peculiari – permette importanti deduzioni sulla logica urbana complessiva. Partendo dalla nota iscrizione CIL VI 40793 sui tredici ponti del Tevere all’epoca di Valentiniano e Valente, il contributo fa brevemente il punto sull’identificazione dei ponti romani fino a Teodosio e sulla loro disposizione – con un paio di nuove proposte – collegandoli al vincolo delle Mura Aureliane, alle esigenze delle aree portuali e del sistema logistico dell’Annona. Fonti letterarie e storia urbana di Roma antica: i limiti dell’interpretazione Domenico Palombi (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Nella gerarchia delle fonti antiche che concorrono alla ricostruzione della storia urbana di Roma antica, le fonti letterarie occupano, indubbiamente, una posizione del tutto privilegiata. La quantità, la varietà tematica e l’estensione cronologica della documentazione letteraria relativa alle diverse componenti, materiali e immateriali, della città antica (toponimia, topografia, urbanistica e architettura, storia economico-sociale e politico-amministrativa, religione, ideologia) consentono, in molti casi, la costruzione di sistemi interpretativi complessi alla luce dei quali orientare la lettura e l’interpretazione delle altre fonti disponibili (epigrafiche, iconografiche, archeologiche). Tuttavia, la considerazione delle fonti letterarie antiche come sistema chiuso ed autoreferenziato nasconde insidie particolarmente gravi. In tempi recentissimi, casi eccellenti di complessa ricostruzione storico-topografica di settori centrali di Roma antica – pure esemplari per qualità di metodo e raffinatezza della interpretazione – si sono rivelati fallaci alla luce della scoperta di nuove fonti scritte, imponendo una radicale revisione critica di soluzioni che si proponevano come definitive. Tale condizione, che deve considerarsi strutturale nell’approccio alla fonte scritta, induce ad una riflessione sui “limiti della interpretazione” anche di questa categoria privilegiata di documenti. La pianta marmorea severiana e i dati archeologici: una messa a punto Francesca de Caprariis and Alessandra Ten (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] A più di un decennio dalla conclusione del progetto in collaborazione tra la Stanford University e la Sovrintendenza Comunale di Roma, l’accessibilità virtuale dei frammenti della Forma Urbis severiana ha ampliato le prospettive di studio non solo nel tradizionale approccio di ricostruzione e ricomposizione dei frammenti, ma anche nelle potenzialità di studio complessivo del documento. Diversi filoni di ricerca si sono affiancati agli studi più segnatamente topografici ed hanno conosciuto un particolare sviluppo: una sorta di tassonomia dell’architettura rappresentata, attraverso gli studi tipologici (balnea, insulae); ancora e soprattutto la pianta severiana come rappresentazione, dalle convenzioni grafiche alle implicazioni ideologiche e soprattutto l’analisi dell’organizzazione dello spazio e del paesaggio urbano, per la quale anche i frammenti con topografia non identificata sono oggetto di interesse primario. Attraverso l’esposizione dei filoni di ricerca più recenti si presenterà una messa a punto delle principali questioni: a partire dalla stessa definizione dell’oggetto (fonte iconografica o fonte cartografica), sulla quale una certa divisione degli studi rende necessaria una riflessione. Con alcuni casi specifici si farà una messa a punto su funzione, finalità e prospettive di studio del monumento. La ricostruzione del contesto topografico antico in Campo Marzio è considerata, per molti dei cospicui e storicamente significativi organismi segnalati dalle fonti, un fatto risolto, suscettibile al più di piccoli aggiustamenti o rettifiche puntuali che le scoperte più recenti hanno consentito. In ogni caso lo schema topografico generale, concepito e ricostruito sulle fonti letterarie ed epigrafiche, iconografiche e archeologiche, archivistiche e bibliografiche, è dato per scontato. Buona parte dei dati archeologici che hanno concorso e concorrono a sostanziare le ricostruzioni tradizionalmente accettate è nota solo attraverso la letteratura, quindi sotto forma di dato già vagliato e interpretato nel quadro di riferimento concepito all’epoca del rinvenimento. Variato questo, le emergenze incompatibili o semplicemente incidentali rispetto al nuovo quadro ricostruttivo hanno perso significato e interesse per gli studi topografici e, pur continuando a esistere sotto forma di testimonianza tangibile o nota attraverso le cronache del rinvenimento, sono di fatto scomparse dal panorama delle evidenze disponibili. Attraverso una serie di casi puntuali, l’intervento intraprende un percorso che mira al recupero di questi dati per un tentativo di contestualizzazione storica nel tessuto topografico antico. 89 24. OGGETTI, AVVENIMENTI E STORIA Organised by: Paolo Carafa (Sapienza Università di Roma) The relation between archaeological features and literary tradition as well as the “correct use“ of both kind of evidence are key issues of wide archaeological and historical significance. Most debated item, in particular, is how to compare artifacts and texts avoiding the risk of over-interpreting or under-estimating literary tradition. In such a discussion, attention has been recently paid to the methodology applied by scholars and/or research teams. There is in fact a tight relation between method and archeological-historical reconstruction. In many cases, it seems possible to stress that different and incompatible hypothesis are due to different approaches and research procedures rather than to possible alternative opinions. So, evidence and arguments but also method. The scientific debate about these subjects extends beyond Greek and Roman Archaeology, involving problems connected to integration and interpretation of archaeological data aiming at the reconstructions of sequences of facts or at a historical reconstruction tout-court. Not to mention correct procedures for the analyses and interpretation of different kind of documents/ evidence: artifacts, stratigraphy, texts, epigraphs, oral traditions, religious and ritual contexts and so forth. Papers included in the proposed session will be devoted to case studies and general items aiming at a “global” consideration of artifacts, facts and History. * La relazione tra dati archeologici e tradizione letteraria e del “buon uso” di entrambi è un tema scottante. In particolare per quanto riguarda i modi di comparazione corretta tra le due serie documentarie e il sempre possibile rischio di semplificare la complessità del corpus dei testi. In questo quadro, ha avuto di recente grande rilievo anche la valutazione del metodo utilizzato dai diversi ricercatori. Esiste in effetti una relazione profonda tra metodo e alcune ricerche storico-archeologiche. Spesso ricerche diverse producono ipotesi diverse e inconciliabili e, in alcuni casi, è dimostrabile che la diversità delle ipotesi sia causata non da intuizioni personali alternative ma dall’applicazione di procedure diverse. Testimonianze e argomentazioni, dunque, ma anche metodo. Il dibattito scientifico sviluppato intorno a questi temi nell’ambito dell’Archeologia Classica, può indirizzarci verso questioni rilevanti anche al di fuori dell’Archeologia Greca e Romana. Questioni relative a problemi di integrazione e interpretazione dei dati archeologici per una ricostruzione di “storie limitate” o per una ricostruzione storica tout-court. Oppure alle corrette filologie necessarie a leggere i diversi tipi di documenti: oggetti, stratigrafie, testi letterari, epigrafi, tradizioni orali, contesti storico-religiosi, altro. Nella sessione proposta si intende presentare e discutere specifici case studies e riflessioni di ordine più generale tesi a considerare globalmente l’universo degli oggetti, azioni piccole e grandi e narrazioni storiche. [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula I (FF) Chair: Christopher Smith (The British School at Rome) 9.00 – Saxa loquuntur: integrare e narrare monumenti e paesaggi antichi, Paolo Carafa 9.30 – Le Termopili da Leonida a Giustiniano: problemi storici, archeologici e topografici, Francesco Guizzi, Pietro Vannicelli e Alessandro Iaia 10.00 – VRBS : de la linguistique à l’archéologie, Alexandre Grandazzi 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – The social role of “things” in archaic Rome. Archaeology, history, and economic anthropology, Cristiano Viglietti 11.30 – Riduzione dei corredi funerari a Veio; le XII Tavole a Roma. Evidenza archeologica e tradizione letteraria a confronto, Marco Arizza Saxa loquuntur: integrare e narrare monumenti e paesaggi antichi Paolo Carafa (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Edifici e paesaggi antichi sono stati destrutturati, dimenticati, in larghissima parte sepolti, spesso distrutto. Ma la percezione di ampie parti degradate e mancanti non implica la fine della nostra ricerca. Ciò che è perduto non è sempre del tutto ignoto. Informazioni su funzione, localizzazione, aspetto e arredo dei monumenti sono conservate in molteplici fonti di informazione, prima fra tutte la tradizione letteraria. Si pone dunque l’esigenza di integrare gli elementi mancanti per ricostruire un’immagine della totalità oggi solo parzialmente conservata. Per raggiungere questo obiettivo, è opportuno analizzare contesti di dati (o classi di documenti) diversi separatamente, per creare “testi” diversi e indipendenti uno dall’altro. Con un procedimento che definirei di 90 tipo filologico, è possibile delineare il quadro che emerge dai dati mettendo in risalto lacune della documentazione e problemi che ne possono derivare per la sua interpretazione. Successivamente si può procedere all’integrazione e alla definizione dei problemi/ domande che i dati stessi pongono, all’interpretazione dei singoli “testi” e infine alla comparazione tra i “testi” diversi per elaborare un’ipotesi che tenga conto di tutta la documentazione. Ipotesi che non possono essere giudicate vere o false/giuste o sbagliate ma che possono raggiungere gradi sempre maggiori di verosimiglianza attraverso tentativi successivi. Le Termopili da Leonida a Giustiniano: problemi storici, archeologici e topografici Francesco Guizzi, Pietro Vannicelli and Alessandro Iaia (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Thermopylae are, in many senses, a crucial place in the history of Greece from the archaic period down to the late antiquity. This relevance is reflected also in the ancient historiographical tradition, from Herodotus to Procopius. The paper aims at highlighting some of the main archaeological and topographical problems in history of this pass, paying special attention to the development of its fortifications over a long span of time, as well as considering the difficulties posed by the delicate interplay of literary sources and archaeological remains. VRBS : de la linguistique à l’archéologie Alexandre Grandazzi (Université Paris-Sorbonne) [email protected] Longtemps considéré comme d’origine étrusque, le mot « urbs » est désormais analysé, par les spécialistes actuels de la linguistique comparée, comme relevant d’une ascendance directement indo-européenne. Proposée pour la première fois en 1988, cette hypothèse a reçu le soutien, semble-t-il, unanime de la communauté scientifique des linguistes, quelles que soient leurs divergences sur les modalités sémantiques de cette évolution. Il convient donc de tirer les conséquences de cette nouvelle étymologie du point de vue des primordia Romana. La liaison du mot latin avec les pratiques de l’auspication et du labour rituel, et, pour tout dire, avec les traditions de la fondation de Rome, en reçoit, en effet, un nouvel éclairage. Cependant, des questions nouvelles surgissent : comment comprendre l’origine étrusque attribuée par Varron (De lingua Latina, V, 143) au rite du sillon primordial ? Que faire, alors, de l’antériorité que les territoires étrusques semblent avoir, au regard des résultats de l’archéologie, en matière d’établissements proto-urbains par rapport à ce qui s’observe en Latium ? Et si l’ascendance indo-européenne du mot « urbs » se confirme, par quels voies ce dernier, avec éventuellement certains rituels, aurait-il pu arriver jusqu’aux rives du Tibre ? The social role of “things” in archaic Rome. Archaeology, history, and economic anthropology Cristiano Viglietti (Università di Siena) [email protected] In this paper, it will be argued that the 6th century BC archaeological shifts are in fact the sign of an important economic and cultural revolution in Rome, entailing a dramatic re-orientation in the judgment and perception of things and in the socially acceptable forms of accumulation, preservation, and desire of material goods. Drawing methodologically on the “culturalistic” trend in economic anthropology, it will be emphasized that the changes in the economic organization of Rome, not aimed per se at enhancing trade and the market, do not necessarily imply a negative assessment of the Roman economy in this phase, but rather should be considered as the locally devised way of solving economic issues by adapting the local cultural code to current circumstances. The proposed cultural and economic reconstruction will be carried out taking account of the literary sources, which will be treated neither as truthful per se, nor as blatantly false, but as one possible interpretation of the evidence, no less valuable than a modern one. Riduzione dei corredi funerari a Veio; le XII Tavole a Roma. Evidenza archeologica e tradizione letteraria a confronto Marco Arizza (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Allo sfarzo dei corredi funerari di età Orientalizzante fa seguito, in netta opposizione, una sensibile e repentina contrazione nel lusso e nel numero delle suppellettili tombali laziali e veienti; tranne alcune rare eccezioni, tale contrazione si registra dal 91 VI sec. a.C. fino alla tarda età Classica. Il fenomeno trova, per Roma, una evidente spiegazione nell’applicazione dei dispositivi antisuntuari contenuti nelle leggi delle XII Tavole. Nel caso di Veio di cui, come noto, non si conservano fonti scritte dirette, si riscontra simultaneamente lo stesso fenomeno. Nella città etrusca, inoltre, la riduzione dei corredi coincide con l’adozione di una tipologia architettonica funeraria peculiare che, al momento, sembra attribuibile solo a questa fase ed essere propria quasi esclusivamente del territorio veiente. Recentemente il record archeologico relativo a questa tipologia di tombe, dette “a tramite” o “a vestibolo”, ha subito un notevole incremento; è quindi ora possibile, su una base statistica ampia, avanzare alcune ipotesi. Oltre a confermare una sorta di generale simbiosi, ormai riconosciuta, tra Roma e il confinante centro etrusco, è possibile immaginare un complesso normativo similare per due città? 25. TRANSFORMATIONS OF THE COMMUNITY CENTRAL SPACE Organised by: Andrew Wallace-Hadrill (University of Cambridge) and Dunia Filippi (Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge) The cultural identity of a community is not a static entity, but fluctuating and situational. As such cultural identity can be studied in an ‘évenemential’ continuum as also in the changing spatial frames within which it is conceived and where it is manifested, in the central space of the city. Recent studies have brought into play the Roman Forum as a priority area for the comprehension in historical terms of such a process. This is only the starting point, from which to proceed to analyse the relationship between public and private in the meeting place of the community, in the ancient world. The first step of this analysis is to broaden the study to the other central space at the origins of the meeting spaces in the antiquity, the ‘agora’. We have two main types of data to study the community in these ancient spaces, archaeological and literary, often used in “competition”. We would like to put together the different approaches in order to understand if we have different results or simply different aspects of a unique space. From these “parents”, ‘agora’ and forum, we have to move to their “offspring”. In this context we want to analyse one of these, in the Roman world, to understand if and how the space changes in a Roman community, exposed to other cultural influences. There is a component of the community that is usually neglected, the children. Which is their place in the use of the community space? Is it possible to investigate it? Our aim is not to give answers but to set up a new agenda in order to put back to the ancient community central space its role as a multi-ethnic and not static place, origin and product of different pulses. [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) Chair: Andrew Wallace-Hadrill (University of Cambridge) 14.00 – Le agorai di Atene. Dinamiche insediative, processi sociali e spazi del potere ad Atene dall’alto arcaismo all’età classica, Nikolaos Arvanitis 14.30 – Continuita’ e cambiamenti nel Foro Romano, Dunia Filippi 15.00 – The Roman Forum and the topography of autocracy in early imperial Rome, Hannah Price 15.30 – The ‘Populus of the Future’: Children in the Forum?, Ray Laurence 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Transformations of public space in the cities of Italy under the Principate: the case of the Forum, John Patterson 17.00 – Forum and female presence: The evidence of honorific statuary from Italian and North African Cities, Cristina Murer Le agorai di Atene. Dinamiche insediative, processi sociali e spazi del potere ad Atene dall’alto arcaismo all’età classica Nikolaos Arvanitis (McDonald Institute For Archaeological Research, University of Cambridge) [email protected] Molto si è detto e scritto sulla localizzazione delle agorai di Atene (archaia agorà, agorà del Ceramico). In questo contributo si affronta la questione focalizzando sul contesto insediativo della città nella diacronia (da una serie di nuclei abitativi 92 intorno all’acropoli alla città entro le mura di Temistocle) e sui soggiacenti processi sociali che lo connotano. In una città difficile, caratterizzata da momenti di forti tendenze centrifughe ad opera di gruppi gentilizi aristocratici antagonisti, alternati a periodi di minor grado di conflitto sociale, si possono circoscrivere in una ipotesi economica le modalità, localizzazione e tempi degli spazi del potere che ne sono risultati. Con un riesame dei dati archeologici e delle fonti letterarie ed epigrafiche, e sulla scia degli indirizzi interpretativi della storia sociale di Atene operata da Ian Morris trenta anni fa, si argomenterà per un multidimensionale e polimerico paesaggio urbano che ha voluto conservare al suo interno la vibrante frammentarietà originaria di questo districato processo di spazi e protagonisti per i poteri. La politica urbanistica di età romana ne ha pienamente colto questa scansione proponendo monumenti e spazi che riecheggiano, trasformandolo di nuovo, tale paesaggio. Continuità e cambiamenti nel Foro Romano Dunia Filippi (Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge) [email protected] Sotto il regno di Decio (249-251) il luogo presso i rostra Augusti dove si elevavano le statue delle tre Parche (Tria fata), divenne tristemente famoso per i Cristiani, rappresentando un limite fisico tra la vita e la morte: il sacrificio agli dei era divenuto una pratica obbligatoria e le Tria Fata connotavano il punto oltre il quale il cristiano o abiurava la propria fede accettando di sacrificare agli dei, in primo luogo a Giove Ottimo Massimo, salendo al Campidoglio, o rifiutava e veniva condotto al carcere o al martirio. Le statue delle Parche pero’ facevano parte del Foro Romano almeno da un’epoca anteriore a quella augustea, quando furono restaurate, e per posizione si trovavano nel fulcro piu’ antico di Roma (tra Foro e Comizio) al quale venivano legate se Plinio le attribuisce a Tarquinio Prisco. Questa memoria cosi’ illustra magistralmente la dinamicita’ di uno spazio comunitario di lunga durata come il Foro Romano, dove un monumento percepito come di antica tradizione continua ad essere vitale ma acquisendo un nuovo significato, almeno per una parte della comunita’ che lo viveva. The Roman Forum and the topography of autocracy in early imperial Rome Hannah Price (Newnham College, Cambridge) [email protected] The Roman Forum is often considered to have become more-or-less obsolete during the first century AD. Many of its practical functions were transferred to magnificent new facilities, and the Republican politics that had shaped the space were now defunct. Its ideological role, as a space which expressed Roman identity, history and power, was taken over by the imperial fora. It has been argued, therefore, that the Roman Forum’s ancient monuments and legends lost all contemporary relevance in a Rome dominated by the imperial household on the Palatine. In this paper I offer a new approach to the Forum in the imperial period. I argue that, far from becoming ‘obsolete’, it remained crucial to the articulation – and challenging – of political power during the early Principate. Basing my study on a close reading of Tacitus and Suetonius’ deployment of the Forum’s monuments in their narratives of the lives and downfalls of the first-century emperors, I describe how the Forum valley and its relationship with the Palatine Hill above was used to express the instability at the heart of Rome’s new political system: the contradiction between libertas and principatus. This, of course, is the conflict that Tacitus and his contemporaries praise Nerva and Trajan for reconciling – and, in fact, a greater understanding of the Roman Forum’s importance in this era allows us to see that most imperial monument, the Forum of Trajan, in a different light. The ‘Populus of the Future’: Children in the Forum? Ray Laurence (University of Kent) [email protected] Modern writing on children has most frequently made observations about their commemoration, their representation and mostly seen them within the frame created by the Rediscovery of the Roman Family or the History of Private Life. Yet, the Roman world was full of images of children in public – often wearing a toga, taking part in a congiarium, or visibly participating in religious rituals. We can even read of crowds of children attending public events (Plin.Paneg.26). This presents a challenge: how do we move from images or representations of children in public space to re-populating the Forum, the Saepta and so on with children as well as real-and-imagined adults guided by writers such as Martial or Juvenal. The paper will set out some case studies to consider where children might be located within public space at Rome, when wearing their togas and being part of a community, in which they would become the populus of the future. However, it shifts us back from this imagined future to the fact that most representations of children come from case, in which they simply did not have an adult future and were commemorated as deceased children in cemeteries outside of the city. 93 Transformations of public space in the cities of Italy under the Principate: the case of the Forum John Patterson (Magdalene College, Cambridge) [email protected] One consequence of the construction of amphitheatres, market buildings, and public baths on a grand scale in the city of Rome under the Principate was the widespread building of similar monuments in the cities of Italy, as local communities, and their benefactors, sought to emulate the imperial capital; and, as P. Zanker showed in an important article some 20 years ago, there was in turn a significant shift in the nature, and location, of sociability in those cities. This paper focuses on the changing role of the Forum in the cities of Italy under the Principate, and explores how far the transformation of the Forum Romanum as Republic gave way to Empire, and the construction of new Fora at Rome by Julius Caesar, and emperors from Augustus to Trajan, may have had an impact on public space at the very heart of the cities of Italy. A particular focus of attention will be those cities where there is evidence for the co-existence of more than one forum or equivalent open public space. Forum and female presence: The evidence of honorific statuary from Italian and North African Cities Cristina Murer (Freie Universität Berlin) [email protected] Next to emperors only the most eminent citizens were honoured with a statue on forum spaces of Roman cities. By exclusion and inclusion of certain social groups, the placement forums performs therefore a mirror of different social statues and cultural dispositions of each town. This can be realised by looking especially at female presence on forum spaces. Literary sources from the first century of the Principate reveal that women’s appearance on the forum was problematic. By looking at archeological records from Italian and North African cities there are no statues dedicated to women on forum spaces until the middle of the first century AD. Strikingly this seems to change from the middle of the second century onwards. With a special emphasis on female honorific statuary (primarily through epigraphic sources) from Pompei, Leptis Magna and Bulla Regia, this paper therefore show how far the sudden public representation of women on Forum spaces can be explained more with urbanisation than social reasons. 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITÀ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI Organised by: Roberto Perna (Università di Macerata) and Francis Tassaux (Université Bordeaux Montaigne – Ausonius) Il mare Adriatico costituisce da sempre un polo fondamentale nella geografia commerciale dei paesi affacciati sul bacino del Mediterraneo. Lungi dal costituire un elemento di separazione, infatti, esso quale luogo di transito ha rappresentato nel corso dei secoli un trait d’union tra le due sponde opposte dell’Italia occidentale da un lato e della costa dalmata, illirica ed epirota dall’altro, costituendo quindi un importante mezzo di trasmissione a livello economico, commerciale e culturale. A partire in particolare dall’età arcaica e quindi in età classica l’Adriatico rappresenta il passaggio fondamentale tra il mondo greco e l’Italia attraverso le due principali rotte di navigazione (di cabotaggio), quella orientale che costeggiava l’area illirica e dalmata per poi attraversare l’Adriatico in corrispondenza del porto di Ancona e quella occidentale che, attraverso il canale di Otranto, toccava le sponde della Magna Grecia per poi risalire verso Nord. Nell’ambito di queste dinamiche un ruolo particolare ha rivestito, sia in ambito orientale sia in ambito occidentale la colonizzazione greca. L’Adriatico snodo fondamentale per l’espansione romana verso Oriente ha svolto un ruolo prioritario nella trasmissione di quei modelli culturali che hanno definito i processi di romanizzazione nei territori conquistati. Le merci, specchio dei rapporti economici e commerciali tra i diversi ambiti territoriali, costituiscono in particolare un fossile guida fondamentale alla delineazione delle principali dinamiche di contatto, trasmissione, passaggio dei modelli culturali tra diversi ambiti territoriali. Nel corso della Sessione si vogliono analizzare alcune delle specifiche modalità attraverso le quali nei territori e nelle comunità delle due coste adriatiche, partecipi di milieu culturali diversi ma strettamente connessi tra loro, si attuino le varie forme di trasmissione e assimilazione culturale, in un rapporto dialettico che vede implicati in vario grado il mondo greco in età classica e ellenistica e l’Impero romano. [email protected] and [email protected] 94 Wednesday 16 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Lo spazio adriatico tra golfo Ionio et Caput Adriae, Jean-Luc Lamboley 9.30 – Lo sviluppo del modello urbano tra le due sponde dell’Adriatico quale strumento di trasmissione e assimilazione culturale, Roberto Perna 10.00 – AdriAtlas et les routes de l’Adriatique, Maria Paola Castiglioni, Clément Coutelier, Marie-Claire Ferriès, Nathalie Prévôt, Yolande Marion, Sara Zanni and Francis Tassaux 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Proprietà imperiali e produzioni nel Delta Padano in età romana, Livio Zerbini, Laura Audino, Silvia Ripà and Federica Maria Riso 11.30 – Produzioni ceramiche nella Apulia et Calabria. Spazi, forme, strutture, Custode Silvio Fioriello, Anna Mangiatordi and Paolo Perfido 12.00 – Sistemi di comunicazione tra Ravenna e Altino: nuove prospettive, Alberto Andreoli 12.30 – Studi di topografia urbana: aggiornamenti sulle città antiche dell’area sud adriatica, Maria Luisa Marchi *** 14.00 – Circolazione di merci e uomini a Bononia e Mutina alla luce della documentazione epigrafica, Daniela Rigato, Manuela Mongardi and Mattia Vitelli Casella 14.30 – Insediamenti, territorio e materiali ceramici nella Puglia meridionale tra media e tarda età imperiale, Giovanni Mastronuzzi, Renato Caldarola, Carlo De Mitri, Nicola Laghezza and Valeria Melissano 15.00 – Circolazione di uomini, di merci, di modelli nell’area basso adriatica fra età romana e tardo antica, Sara Santoro, Marco Moderato and Gloria Bolzoni 15.30 – Salapia: città rifondata dell’Apulia adriatica. Lo spazio urbano, il sale e i commerci tra età romana e tardoantica, Giuliano Volpe, Giovanni Devenuto, Roberto Goffredo, Darian M. Totten and Carlo De Mitri 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – La via Egnatia e la via Lissus – Naissus: infrastrutture stradali al servizio dell’Adriatico, Luan Perzhita Lo spazio adriatico tra golfo Ionio et Caput Adriae Jean-Luc Lamboley (Université Lumière Lyon2) [email protected] Visto oggi dall’alto il Mare Adriatico appare uno spazio unitario e ben circoscritto dal golfo di Venezia fino al canale di Otranto, lungo le due sponde opposte italiane e balcaniche. Ora, la rappresentazione di questo spazio è del tutto diversa nell’antichità greca. Infatti, gli autori distinguono una area greca, il golfo ionio appendice del mare Ionio, e l’area di Caput Adria, confinata nel mondo barbaro. L’intervento si propone quindi di esaminare l’articolazione e la dualità tra queste due aree che sono tutte due caratterizzate dal mosaico di popoli che abitano lunghe le sponde, con un numero limitato di colonie greche rispetto ad altre zone del Mediterraneo, per altro tutte fondate sulla sponda balcanica. Da quel punto di vista, l’Adriatico sembra un laboratorio privilegiato per la frontier history, ed i dati forniti dalle fonti scritte ed archeologiche, malgrado la loro dispersione ed eterogeneità, permettono di incrociare approcci diversi, quali, superando la tradizionale visione “colonistica” fondata su eventi politici, gli scambi commerciali e la mobilità delle persone legate alle rotte marittime, cosi come lo studio degli santuari costieri e dei racconti mitologici. Lo sviluppo del modello urbano tra le due sponde dell’Adriatico quale strumento di trasmissione e assimilazione culturale Roberto Perna (Università di Macerata) [email protected] Le modalità attraverso le quali si sviluppa e le caratteristiche stesse del modello urbano sono fondamentali categorie interpretative per analizzare i fenomeni di trasformazione culturale che hanno interessato in età antica anche i territori che si affacciano sull’Adriatico. Il contributo, proprio a partire dai più recenti risultati relativi alle indagini condotte in due centri urbani collocati sulle due diverse sponde, Hadrianopolis in Caonia e Pollentia-Urbs Salvia, nel Piceno, integrati nel più ampio contesto territoriale, 95 vuole analizzare i processi di trasmissione ed assimilazione culturale che, tra l’età classica e l’età romana, portarono in queste aree alla definizione di modelli culturali certamente originali, ma allo stesso tempo partecipi di un milieu adriatico comune. AdriAtlas et les routes de l’Adriatique Maria Paola Castiglioni (Université Pierre Mendès-France), Clément Coutelier (Institut Ausonius, Bordeaux Montaigne), Marie-Claire Ferriès (Ecole française de Rome), Nathalie Prévôt (Institut Ausonius, Bordeaux Montaigne), Yolande Marion (Institut Ausonius, Bordeaux), Sara Zanni (Institut Ausonius, Bordeaux Montaigne) and Francis Tassaux (Université Bordeaux Montaigne – Ausonius) [email protected], [email protected], [email protected], nathalie. [email protected], [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] L’Adriatique a été une intense zone d’échange dans l’Antiquité et le haut Moyen Age. Dans le cadre d’AdriAtlas, – Atlas informatisé de l’Adriatique antique –, on affronte un double défi : comment reconstituer et comment représenter les réseaux routiers, fluviaux et maritimes, en tenant compte, d’une part, de l’évolution chronologique, et, d’autre part, du degré de connaissance ou d’incertitude de nos données, alors que nous disposons désormais d’outils performants fournis par l’informatique, la géomatique et le webmapping tandis que de nouvelles pistes ont été ouvertes comme par exemple la recherche des chemins optimaux. Ainsi, nous proposons deux études de cas (d’une part, la Vénétie orientale et l’Istrie, et d’autre part, l’Albanie), avec constitution d’une base de données spécifique liée à un géoatlas, intégrant une documentation ancienne et récente, nécessairement hétérogène, partielle ou fragmentaire et de fiabilité variable. Proprietà imperiali e produzioni nel Delta Padano in età romana Livio Zerbini, Laura Audino, Silvia Ripà and Federica Maria Riso (Università degli Studi di Ferrara) [email protected], [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] In epoca imperiale con il termine saltus si faceva riferimento ai terreni demaniali con funzioni produttive per l’imperatore, nonostante la questione della definizione terminologica sia ancora controversa ed esistano numerose accezioni d’uso, come testimoniato dalle fonti letterarie. Negli ultimi decenni è stata affermata con forza la necessità di sopperire all’incertezza della documentazione scritta e di approfondire la conoscenza sul funzionamento dei saltus, in modo particolare facendo chiarezza sulle modalità di sfruttamento del territorio, sul ruolo dei funzionari impiegati nelle diverse attività e sulle mansioni svolte. In questo contributo verranno messe in luce le testimonianze provenienti dal territorio del Delta del Po, prestando particolare attenzione ai materiali rinvenuti dal vicus di Voghenza, da cui provengono numerosi reperti lapidei e tegole deformate in cottura che recano il bollo “Pansiana”, confermando dunque l’ipotesi che l’officina fosse ubicata proprio in quest’area. Le iscrizioni pervenute, esaminate in questa sede, aprono inoltre nuovi scenari sui lavoratori impegnati nelle proprietà imperiali, molti dei quali erano veterani: ciò permette di giungere a considerazioni rilevanti sul rapporto tra saltus ed esercito, in ragione della presenza della vicina Classis Ravennatis. Produzioni ceramiche nella Apulia et Calabria. Spazi, forme, strutture Custode Silvio Fioriello (Università degli Studi di Bari Aldo Moro), Anna Mangiatordi (Indipendent research) and Paolo Perfido (Politecnico di Bari) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] L’analisi sistematica delle forme di produzione e delle dinamiche di circolazione delle merci ceramiche del comparto apulo nel periodo compreso fra l’avvio della ‘romanizzazione’ e il III sec. d.C. sta consentendo di delineare un quadro complesso e articolato, nel quale pure le manifatture fittili evidenziano la vivacità economica della regione in età romana. Il censimento sistematico e la schedatura delle installazioni fisse e degli indicatori di lavorazione, riferibili a contesti urbani e rurali, la georeferenziazione della documentazione in ambiente GIS, la contestualizzazione dei dati raccolti entro il quadro storico-insediativo e socio-economico di riferimento, il confronto con altri contesti di area soprattutto adriatica consentono non solo di precisare tecnologie e forme della produzione, diversificate in senso sia diacronico sia sincronico, ma anche di definire il quadro delle dinamiche di utilizzo e di distribuzione delle manifatture fittili, orientate verso l’autoconsumo e, soprattutto a partire dal I sec. a.C., anche alla commercializzazione su corto e medio raggio. 96 Sistemi di comunicazione tra Ravenna e Altino: nuove prospettive Alberto Andreoli (Università di Ferrara) [email protected] Nell’antichità la porzione valliva del bacino idrografico padano veneto compresa tra le città di Ravenna e Altinum ha costituito una sorta di regione “mesopotamica” intersecata dai rami deltizi del Po, Tartaro, Adige, Brenta e altri corsi minori, soggetti a ciclici sovralluvionamenti, rotte e diversioni di corso. In questa plaga anfibia e instabile, in cui il popolamento fin dell’epoca più remota si era di necessità ripartito sulle emergenze (dossi, gronde fluviali, cordoni dunosi litoranei), si incontrarono tre fondamentali direttrici di traffico: la cosiddetta ‘via dell’ambra’, il corridoio marittimo dell’Adriatico, l’itinerario interappenninico. Ricerche e studi pluridisciplinari (geomorfologici, archeologici, paleoambientali, aerofotogrammetrici, topografici, ecc.) svolti negli ultimi decenni hanno condotto all’individuazione, riconoscimento e parziale ricostruzione di lacerti paesaggistici sepolti: tracce naturali (paleoidrografie, cordoni di dune) e antropiche (insediamenti, apprestamenti idraulici, divisioni agrarie, strade). Ravenna, Atria e Altinum, centri litoranei o prossimi al mare (e lagunari), costituirono i nodi itinerari fluvio-marittimi primari, integrati all’entroterra cisalpino, di un sistema di comunicazioni terrestri, fluviali, endolagunari e marittime, scandite dal succedersi di attrezzati scali di terra e “passi” che garantirono i collegamenti tra il “centro del potere”, le regiones settentrionali dell’Italia e le province renano-danubiane. Studi di topografia urbana: aggiornamenti sulle città antiche dell’area sud adriatica Maria Luisa Marchi (Università degli studi di Foggia) [email protected] La lettura dei sistemi insediativi consente di definire le relazioni fra diverse aree e spesso di comprendere la diffusione dei modelli urbani e architettonici. Attraverso i cambiamenti o le continuità possiamo definire i passaggi dell’evoluzione degli abitati e dei paesaggi antropizzati. Dagli insediamenti indigeni, alle colonie greche, alla città romana. Lungo la fascia adriatica questo fenomeno appare particolarmente significativo anche in ragione del possibile confronto con l’altra sponda del mare, dove da sempre questo rappresenta un elemento di transito e di unione. La diffusione di “tipologie” insediative si lega da un lato alla presenza ellenica e successivamente a quella di Roma ma come più volte sottolineato in un interscambio culturale in continua evoluzione. Si presentano quindi una serie di insediamenti e città che tra l’età arcaica e il II secolo a.C. permettono di costruire una storia dell’urbanistica e dell’architettura delle aree della fascia centro-meridionale dell’Adriatico. Passando dagli insediamenti indigeni, alle colonie romane del Piceno fino alla più meridionale Brindisi. Ove spesso la diffusione delle tendenze urbanistiche è affidata ad episodi di qualificazione monumentale di settori urbani, di adeguamento di aree funzionali e infrastrutturali, di diffusione di nuove tipologie di complessi a volte importati direttamente dalla Grecia o da Roma, a volte frutto di una esperienza congiunta. Circolazione di merci e uomini a Bononia e Mutina alla luce della documentazione epigrafica Daniela Rigato, Manuela Mongardi and Mattia Vitelli Casella (Università Alma Mater di Bologna) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Scopo di questo contributo è quello di analizzare l’esistenza di rapporti tra la parte centrale della regio VIII e le aree costiere del bacino Mediterraneo alla luce delle testimonianze epigrafiche sia su instrumentum che su supporto lapidario. Infatti è risaputo che l’Emilia centrale fosse connessa all’Adriatico sia attraverso il fiume Po ed il sistema idro-viario ad esso afferente sia tramite la rete delle vie consolari. Nell’ambito della documentazione raccolta, l’attenzione si focalizzerà in particolare: per quanto concerne l’instrumentum sul materiale anforico bollato o corredato di tituli picti proveniente dalle regioni costiere adriatiche e dal Mediterraneo occidentale; riguardo alle iscrizioni lapidarie sui documenti testimonianti personaggi di origine aliena specie transmarina che si stabilirono in tale zona intessendovi proficui rapporti socio-economici. Insediamenti, territorio e materiali ceramici nella Puglia meridionale tra media e tarda età imperiale Giovanni Mastronuzzi, Renato Caldarola, Carlo De Mitri, Nicola Laghezza and Valeria Melissano (Università del Salento) [email protected], [email protected], [email protected], nlaghezza@libero. it, [email protected] 97 Fin dagli anni ’80 l’Università del Salento conduce ricerche sistematiche negli insediamenti antichi della Puglia meridionale. A fronte di una preponderante mole di dati concernenti il sistema insediativo di epoca preromana, sono risultate a lungo frammentarie le informazioni relative a natura ed organizzazione degli abitati di età romana, nonché quelle concernenti gli aspetti della cultura materiale. Attraverso il riesame di reperti e contesti è stato possibile avviare un processo di arricchimento delle conoscenze relative a questo comparto geografico nel periodo compreso tra la conquista romana e l’epoca imperiale. D’altro canto le indagini in alcuni siti costituiscono già da tempo un’importante fonte di informazioni su tematiche particolari: spiccano la necropoli e gli scarichi relativi al porto di Otranto ed il complesso paleocristiano di Vaste. Nell’ambito della 12th RAC, il gruppo dell’Università del Salento proporrà alcune considerazioni sull’organizzazione del territorio della Puglia meridionale. In secondo luogo verranno presentati alcuni dati complessivi sulla identificazione e distribuzione di materiali di importazione con particolare riferimento al vasellame di area egeo-albanese. Da ultimo saranno illustrate le recenti acquisizioni relative alle ricerche nel complesso di Fondo Giuliano a Vaste, con particolare riguardo all’analisi delle attestazioni di suppellettile in vetro e ceramica nella necropoli del V-VI secolo. Circolazione di uomini, di merci, di modelli nell’area basso adriatica fra età romana e tardo antica Sara Santoro (Università “G.d’Annunzio” Chieti-Pescara), Marco Moderato (Università di Foggia) and Gloria Bolzoni (Università di Salerno) [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Per tutta la sua storia antica, la città di Durazzo non ebbe un’identità culturale facilmente definibile: nata dall’incontro tra diversi gruppi etnici, essa fu un frequentatissimo punto di snodo, sia lungo le rotte Nord-Sud che collegavano il centro del Mediterraneo con l’Adriatico interno e l’arco alpino, sia come testa di ponte per i percorsi Est – Ovest che tagliavano trasversalmente la regione balcanica, e in particolare per la via Egnatia durante l’età imperiale. Tra l’età ellenistica e il periodo romano Durazzo sembra quindi definirsi di volta in volta attraverso il confronto con le realtà etniche/culturali/politiche con le quali viene in contatto, appropriandosi dei vari aspetti e rielaborandone le caratteristiche in un processo di continua trasformazione. In questa occasione si proporrà una riflessione sul tema delle trasformazioni culturali di Epidamnos/Dyrrachium attraverso la lettura dei molteplici aspetti che la caratterizzarono tra l’età ellenistica e l’età romana, dall’urbanistica alla strutturazione del territorio alla cultura materiale ed in particolare alla ceramica, e il loro inserimento all’interno del sistema culturale adriatico. Salapia: città rifondata dell’Apulia adriatica. Lo spazio urbano, il sale e i commerci tra età romana e tardoantica Giuliano Volpe, Giovanni Devenuto, Roberto Goffredo (Università di Foggia), Darian M. Totten (Davidson College – USA) and Carlo De Mitri (Università del Salento) [email protected], [email protected],[email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] La città romana di Salapia, sulla costa adriatica della Puglia settentrionale, dal 2013 è oggetto di un progetto internazionale di ricerche sistematiche condotto dall’Università di Foggia in collaborazione con il Davidson College – North Carolina (USA). Le indagini stanno consentendo da un lato di riscrivere la storia insediativa di lunga durata di un abitato tanto noto per i numerosi riferimenti presenti nelle fonti storiche, letterarie e documentarie, quanto pressoché ignoto dal punto di vista archeologico; dall’altro di far emergere la vitalità del porto e il suo ruolo nel complesso. 27.RETHINKING THE CONCEPT OF “HEALING SETTLEMENTS”: CULTS, CONSTRUCTIONS AND CONTEXTS IN THE WESTERN ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Maddalena Bassani (Università degli Studi di Padova), Marion Bolder-Boos (Technical University Darmstadt), Annalisa Calapà (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität Munich), Ugo Fusco (Sapienza Università di Roma) e Jens Koehler (John Cabot University, Rome (JCU) and American University of Rome (AUR) The ancient settlements on thermo-mineral sites with emerging curative centers became a subject of professional in-depth research during the last few years. Various national and international conferences demonstrate this interest, to mention only those organized by the Università di Padova (Padua, Italy 2010 and 2012) and by the city council of Chaves (Chaves, Portugal 2014). At these meetings the results of excavations and other research projects centered on areas affected by geothermal phe98 nomena have been presented. This helped to open the way for a growing scholarly attention to numerous problematics concerning the exploitation of curative springs and the settlement patterns at spa sites (e.g. aspects of topography, infrastructure, architecture, cult, society, economy etc.). Furthermore, such initiatives allowed to emphasize the particularities accompanying the use of beneficial sources, compared to that of common sweet waters. Other studies are more focused on religious aspects concerning health and healing including (in)fertility. Votive offerings and particularly inscriptions attesting to dedications as thanksgiving or prayer forcure or conception offer a variety of research questions, including whether specific healing or fertility cults existed at particular sites. In the proposed session we therefore bring together papers dealing with therapeutic aspects connected to thermo-mineral sites as well as cultic aspects surrounding health and healing. [email protected], [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] [email protected], Thursday 17 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 14.00 – Luoghi di culto alle aquae salutifere: osservazioni da alcuni casi in Italia, Germania e Gallia, Maddalena Bassani, Matteo Marcato and Cecilia Zanetti 14.30 – Healing by water: Therapy and Religion in the Roman Spas of the Iberian Peninsula, Silvia González Soutelo and Sergio Carneiro 15.00 – Before the Hammam: The Ancient Spas of Roman North Africa, Jens Koehler 15.30 – The Concept of so-called ‘Healing Sanctuaries’ Revisited, Velia Boecker 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Sacred Caves and ‘Fertility Cults’. Some Considerations about Cave Sanctuaries in Etruria, Annalisa Calapà 17.00 – New Data and Interpretations: the Case of Veii-Campetti and Ostia, Ugo Fusco and Marion Bolder-Boos Luoghi di culto alle aquae salutifere: osservazioni da alcuni casi in Italia, Germania e Gallia Maddalena Bassani, Matteo Marcato and Cecilia Zanetti (Università degli Studi di Padova) [email protected] The study of settlements situated close to thermomineral water springs in ancient Italy allowed the analysis of not only establishments connected to healing functions and leisure activities, built in proximity of the springs, but also worship places and offerings dedicated to the waters. This contribution aims to present some food for thought on structural and material typologies of the sacred areas documented in the Italian peninsula, widening then the horizon to worship attestations connected to thermal springs in the Roman provinces of Germania, Raetia and Gallia. Healing by water: Therapy and Religion in the Roman Spas of the Iberian Peninsula Silvia González Soutelo (Silvia González Soutelo and Sergio Carneiro) and Sergio Carneiro (Gabinete de Arqueologia da Câmara Municipal de Chaves) [email protected] The intimate relation between healing and religion is ubiquitous in Roman Spas, either in the form of temple areas and nymphaea, votive depositions or the epigraphical evidence of devotion and thankfulness for the cure. Through the architectonic and artefactual analysis of Roman spas in the Iberian Peninsula compared with examples from elsewhere in the Empire, we attempt at defining whether there was a separation between sacred and profane areas, the relationship between them and its influence on the design of the Spa complexes. Taking into consideration the most recent approaches on Roman religion and devotion, and the reflection of the interpretatio of pre-Roman religious traditions, we will consider the concepts of ritual and pilgrimage as well as the proposals of classical medicine indicated in the Greco-Roman writers. As a result, we propose a necessary critical reflection about the design and building of these establishments as well as about their function and use, in order to go further on our knowledge and understanding of Roman spas in Hispania, and, consequently, in the provinces of the Roman Empire. 99 Before the Hammam: The Ancient Spas of Roman North Africa Jens Koehler (John Cabot University, Rome (JCU) and American University of Rome (AUR)) [email protected] The Roman provinces in North Africa (Mauretania, Numidia, Africa, and Cyrenaica) experienced several centuries of peace and wealth between the 1st and the 5th century AD. Densely inhabited areas with several urban centers, public buildings and private houses, an improved infrastructure best visible through roads, bridges, and aqueducts, show the rising living standard. This development was accompanied by a systematic exploitation of thermal springs that were located close to the settlements or that could be reached on new roads. In this paper I will give a general overview on the great number of North African spas, with a special focus on those spas keeping consistent archaeological remains, i.e. with buildings still preserved, and in some cases still in use today. Relatively well known sites are e.g. Djebel Oust/Zaghouan in Tunisia and Hammam Essalihine/Khenchela, the ancient Aquae Flavianae, in Algeria. Spas that have disappeared, but which were reported in the 18th and 19th century by mostly French travelers and archaeologists, will be included as well. Finally, to the already much debated question about the influence of the urban Roman thermae on the Islamic hammam, has to be added the role of the ancient spas in this process of transition. The Concept of so-called ‘Healing Sanctuaries’ Revisited Velia Boecker (Freie Universität Berlin) [email protected] The connection between beneficial sources and healing or fertility cults is frequently stated, but – due to a lack of particular literary and epigraphical evidence – hard to prove for individual cases. Often anatomical votives which are often and numerously found in Central Italy are taken as further indication for a healing deity or rather a healing sanctuary, especially if there are indeed any springs nearby (regardless of the water’s chemical composition). Based on several case studies this paper questions the general conclusion „water plus body parts equals therapeutic issues” and favours a more holistic approach considering the relation of topographical elements, the tradition of cults and the use of votive offerings. Sacred Caves and ‘Fertility Cults’. Some Considerations about Cave Sanctuaries in Etruria Annalisa Calapà (Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität Munich) [email protected] Cave sanctuaries were an interesting feature of the religious landscape of Etruria in the Republican and Imperial Age. Evidence of cult activity in caves has mostly been connected by researchers to the sacred power of water, which is in turn usually associated with the sphere of ‘healing’ and ‘fertility cults’. This assumption has been reinforced by the fact that anatomicals, images of female deities and figures of swaddled babies were often given as votive offerings in cave sanctuaries. A special focus on fertility and maternity concerns has been postulated for some Etruscan caves, which used to be visited in modern times by women having trouble with breastfeeding. Recent research on religion in ancient Italy, however, drew attention to some problematic aspects which can also affect our interpretation of cave sanctuaries. These include the meaning and diffusion of anatomicals and the relation between natural features (springs, caves) and cult. This paper aims to analyze the evidence from cave sanctuaries in Etruria, placing it in the context of the current debate on these issues. This approach can help assess to what extent Etruscan cave sanctuaries can actually contribute to the definition, and to our understanding, of ‘fertility cults’ in Republican and Imperial central Italy. New Data and Interpretations: the Case of Veii-Campetti and Ostia Ugo Fusco (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Marion Bolder-Boos (Technical University Darmstadt) [email protected] and [email protected] This paper aims to present the latest discoveries in the topic of Healing Settlements. Two new cases are presented, which are located in Veii and in Ostia. These sites have close connections but also differences with the archaeological complexes previously examined. The Campetti complex lies on a downward slope in the south-west area of the plateau of the city of Veii. During the Imperial age (I–III century AD) the site, situated in the immediate suburbs of the Roman Municipium, had many buildings 100 and infrastructures (cisterns, pools for bathing, Nymphaeum etc.) which suggest the unequivocal public function in which water plays a major role. Some votive inscriptions dedicated to different deities (Igea, Hercules, Fontes and Diana) define the area as a thermal, therapeutic site where various different cults were practised. Finally recent geological research has led to the discovery of hot springs at the site. The so-called ‘area sacra dei templi repubblicani’ in Ostia comprises three temples, the largest of which was dedicated to Hercules, as several finds document. Although Hercules appears here as an oracular deity and a god of military and mercantile exploits, there is some evidence to indicate that he – as well as the sanctuary at large – was also connected to water and healing. 28. RELIGIOUS DIVERSITY IN THE ROMAN PROVINCE OF DALMATIA: NEW APPROACHES AND CHALLENGES Organised by: Nirvana Silnović and Dora Ivanišević (Central European University, Budapest) This session brings together young scholars dealing with various aspects of religious life in the Roman Province of Dalmatia. Covering the great chronological expanse from Hellenistic times to Late Antiquity, each paper will explore a specific facet of Dalmatian religious landscape. Today, the rich material evidence witnesses to the abundant and multifarious religious practices that formed a part of everyday life of the province. Despite its richness and attractiveness, the material evidence of the Dalmatian religious life has only recently started to get its proper treatment and (re)evaluation. Over the past few decades there have been a major developments in the study of ancient religion, as well as a growing (re)examination of the notion of “Romanisation,” and of “Roman art,” resulting in new approaches and changes in how we understand religious and material culture of the provinces. The aim of this session is to explore various challenges these new approaches present, and to offer insight into the recent study of Dalmatian religious life. [email protected] and [email protected] Saturday 19 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Mithras and the Sacred Landscape: The Case of Gacka Valley, Nirvana Silnović 9.30 – The Cults of Isis, Inga Vilogorac Brčić 10.00 – Roman, Illyrian or Dalmatian? (Re)interpretations of Roman Religion in a Provincial Context, Josipa Lulić 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – The Epigraphic Evidence for Early Christianity at Salona, Dora Ivanišević Mithras and the Sacred Landscape: The Case of Gacka Valley Nirvana Silnović (Central European University, Budapest) [email protected] A sacred landscape, in the words of Hubert Cancik (1985/1986: 251), can be understood as “a constellation of natural phenomena constituted as a meaningful system by means of artificial and religious signs, by telling names or etiological stories fixed to certain places, and by rituals which actualize the space.” It is a territory where a specific interplay between human and divine, between geological and natural elements (like hills and rivers), and monuments (temples, shrines, altars, etc.) is established. Moreover, natural elements, such as rivers and mountains, might be considered as personified gods or as places standing under the personal protection of divine beings. The present paper will address the notion of sacred landscape on a specific territory – the valley of the river Gacka. Near the very source of the river Gacka several Mithraic shrines are located: Kraljev stolac/Špilničko polje, Rajanov grič (Čovići), and Godače (Sinac), while another relief is preserved in the Archaeological museum in Zagreb (originally from Sinac), and several other fragments are still scattered around the nearby villages, testifying to the strong presence of the god Mithras. Besides a direct intervention into the natural features of the Gacka Valley (rock-cut tauroctony reliefs), other natural features will be taken into the account (the vicinity of the streams, and the river Gacka itself), which, together with the usage of a specific visual language observable on the reliefs, attests to the will of the local community(ies) to create a particular local identity. 101 The Cults of Isis Inga Vilogorac Brčić (University of Zagreb) [email protected] The cults of Isis in the Roman province of Dalmatia are attested by artefacts and epigraphic evidence, found mainly in the crowded eastern Adriatic harbours of Senia, Iader, Aenona, Salona, Issa, Pharos and Narona. The earliest evidence dates to the Flavian era (1st cent. AD) and the latest to the third century AD. There are only five inscriptions testifying to the cults of Isis in the Roman province of Dalmatia. However, they provide the most vital information on the appropriation of the cults of Isis in the province. For example, a quattuorvir of indigenous background in the colony of Narona during the Flavian era worshipped Isis and in the capital of the province, Salona, there was an association of worshippers of Sarapis in the first/second centuries AD. Based on the name formulas of persons who dedicated to Isis and Sarapis – even though there are only five of them – it can be surmised that persons of different social rank and origin were adherents of the cults of Isis in Dalmatia from the first to third centuries AD. There is much more material evidence: statues, gems and lamps bearing images of Isis, Sarapis, Harpocrates, HermesThoth, Anubis and Bes, mainly testifying the private sphere of those cults. We’ll present the monuments, discuss their characteristics, distribution and chronological framework, and attempt to define the ways of the appropriation of cults of Isis in Dalmatia. Roman, Illyrian or Dalmatian? (Re)interpretations of Roman Religion in a Provincial Context Josipa Lulić (University of Zagreb) [email protected] Religion in provinces has for a long time been studied as the indicator of the level of Romanisation. This model presumed two premises: that it was possible to carry the religion from the city of Rome into new areas, and that it was more or less successfully implemented in the provinces, through passive acceptance (mostly in the Western provinces) or active resistance (in the Eastern ones) to the new deities, and the conscious choice to continue the worshiping of the old gods. This concept has been in the meantime critically re-examined since the both premises received strong theoretical criticism, and the whole paradigm of the study of Roman Empire has shifted. On the one hand, the religion of the city of Rome is understood through the concept of polis religion – the notion of religion as a separate field only came to life with the advent of the oriental religions. Thus completely intertwined with the realities of the social surroundings, it was practically impossible to export it. The second strong paradigm shift contributing to the critical re-examination of the religion in provinces is the deconstruction of the concept of Romanization in the light of post-colonial theory. Based on those theoretical assumptions, the religion in provinces can be defined as an autonomous system (Rüpke, Ando). This theoretical model is extremely fertile for the inquiry of the phenomenon of Interpretatio Romana, or the ways in which local and Roman deities interacted. Unlike Roman Britain or Gaul, for example, we only have sporadic epigraphic sources, but many visual representations enable us to posit some hypotheses. Although we know very little about local deities before the Roman rule, some elements are deductible through the interference with the classical Roman deities, thus creating specific Dalmatian amalgams. Especially important in that context is Silvanus, but some other deities can also be interpreted in this fashion, namely Diana, Liber and Mercury. The Epigraphic Evidence for Early Christianity at Salona Dora Ivanišević (Central European University, Budapest) [email protected] Though the most resistant of all the epigraphic genre, the production of epitaphs decreased from the second half of the third through the seventh century; the content and style of late antique epitaphs and naming patterns have moreover changed rendering them less susceptible to the analysis of the social make-up of late antique urban ‘epitaphic population’. The great majority of late antique or late Roman epitaphs commemorate Christians, and C. Galvão-Sobrinho (Athenaeum 83 [1995] 431-62) has argued that the early Christians’ wish to display their religious affiliation was the main impetus for the late antique epigraphic revival. Regarding the social composition of early Christians as recorded in epitaphs B. D. Shaw (JRS 86 [1996] 108) and C. Galvão-Sobrinho (Athenaeum 83 [1995] 437, 451) seem to think that it went further down the social scale, while M. A. Handley (Death, Society and Culture: Inscriptions and Epitaphs in Gaul and Spain, AD 300-750 [Oxford 2003] 3545) has challenged their view and concluded that to erect stone monument remained the preserve of elite in Gaul and Spain, as well as in other places such as Carthage. At Salona, the capital of the Roman province of Dalmatia, there was a continuity of epigraphic culture all through the beginning of the seventh century, and with respect to the absolute numbers of late antique inscriptions, that is, ‘Christian 102 inscriptions’ from the Latin West, Salona is surpassed by only Rome and Carthage (Handley [2003] 18). The majority of late antique inscriptions from Salona has been recently collected and republished in N. Gauthier, E. Marin, F. Prévot et al., Salona IV: Inscriptions de Salone chrétienne IVe-VIIe siècles (Rome and Split 2010), to which few other published inscriptions may be added. This presentation takes into consideration approximately 300 well-preserved epitaphs written in both Latin and Greek and dated to the second half of the third through the first decades of the seventh century, and discusses their social composition by analyzing prosopographical and onomastic features of the recorded individuals. The texts, that is, individuals are examined within their monumental context, good part of which pertains to the locally produced limestone sarcophagi; thereby, attention is also paid to the quality level of the letter and decoration execution. The paper undertakes a close analysis of the patterns of social (self)-identification and social distribution of the Christian funerary commemoration in a diachronic perspective at an epigraphically self-contained site in order to trace and account for how it changed over the three and half centuries, and in order to see how Salona maps onto the late antique epigraphic culture of the Latin West. 29. REPLICATION AND STANDARDIZATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD Organised by: Greg Woolf (University of London) One of the most obvious features of Roman material culture is the way in which so many artefact types conform to very particular stylistic criteria. That phenomenon is not without parallel. One of the distinguishing features of the early Mesopotamian civilization is the emergence of the first ‘mass produced’ object, including ceramic types, writing tablets and seal stones, and David Wengrow has drawn attention to how unusual this is in a world in which mechanical replication was rare. The successive dominances of particular ceramic and artistic styles comprise the central narrative for Classical Archaeology: technical developments are much discussed, taste less often. Functional factors are occasionally invoked by more often recourse is made to concepts such as Hellenization or Romanization, terms that describe but do not explain broad processes. For the Roman period the phenomenon has generally been dealt with under the sign of ‘Romanization’ and vague connections made between political conformity, cultural convergence and standardized production of material objects. Thirty years of critiques of Romanization have made most of those connections implausible, but without offering a new global explanation. Symbolic approaches fail when they attempt to make standardized objects simple ‘carriers’ of some cultural message about conformity: what message? directed from whom to whom? Economic and technological factors also explain too little about the diversity of standardized sizes, weights and shapes. Most are specific to one medium or another. Attention has shifted recently towards ‘hybridity’ with interesting results especially about cultural action on contact zones and in colonial situations, but as the most recent conference (at Brown) concluded, the very notion of hybrid forms implies the existence of their opposite, pure (or standard) repertoires. The aim of this panel is to confront these issues of standardization, imitation, replications and mimesis across range of phenomena not normally considered in parallel. [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Auletta “Archeologia” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Greg Woolf 9.30 – Astrid Van Oyen 10.00 – Jennifer Trimble 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Andrew Bevan 11.30 – Katherine McDonald 12.00 – Alicia Jiménez 30. ROME AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: ARTEFACTS, GOODS, TRADE Organised by: Clementina Panella (Sapienza Università di Roma) The interdisciplinary approach applied to the analysis of manufacturing and trade in the ancient world is a red line that unites the papers of this Session. The first section deals with the origin and development of ceramic production in republican Italy, using diversified and sometimes innovative tools to reconstruct and understand the economic, social and cultural workings of a certain moment in the history of the peninsula. In the second section, with similar aims and methods, and with the 103 assistance of new data, the focus is given to Northern Africa in imperial times, a period when production and diffusion of crops and manufactured goods reached a scale and a continuity in time that has no equal in the history of antiquity. [email protected] 30.1 New Approaches to Republican Ceramics Organised by: Laura Banducci (Carleton University), Antonio F. Ferrandes (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Marcello Mogetta (University of Missouri) Scholars of recent decades have engaged in lively debates about the nature and effects of early Roman imperial expansion in the Republican period. A critical component of this is to articulate what might be recognizable as Roman material culture, analyzing this complex phenomenon particularly through the lens of urbanism and architecture. Domestic artefacts, ceramics in particular, rarely take center stage in this broader debate. Yet, there is great potential for ceramics to uncover the social, economic, and cultural dynamics that influenced (or were influenced by) the formation of a territorial “empire” in Italy and the Mediterranean, especially given modern archaeometric techniques and computer applications. The proposed session, therefore, aims to provide a forum for discussing how innovative and integrative approaches to Republican pottery can address the problem and contribute to our broader understanding of Italian societies in this crucial period. The introductory papers offer some preliminary reflections on the recent theoretical and methodological debate (Banducci and Mogetta), and on the ways in which modern principles of stratigraphic analysis in its broader meaning can shed light on both society and economy (Ferrandes). The presentations make critical use of archaeometry and functional analysis with both fine wares and coarse wares (Louwaard and Revello Lami). Innovative methods are applied to material from field survey and recent excavations as well as to material that has been in storage for over a century (Hobratschk). Aspects of diffusion and circulation in colonial and non-colonial contexts are analyzed from the perspective of the consumers (Termeer) and the traders (Principal). The final paper brings the focus on the actual people that produced, distributed, bought and used these materials (Nonnis). [email protected], [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula I (FF) 9.00 – Approaching ceramics in the Republic, Laura Banducci and Marcello Mogetta 9.30 – Economy and Society behind Stratigraphies, Contexts and Fragments: A Systemic Approach to the Roman Republic, Antonio F. Ferrandes 10.00 – Roman, local or just global? A diachronic and integrated approach to Republican pottery from Satricum (Latium, Central Italy), Muriel Louwaard and Martina Revello Lami 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – The Hidden Treasures of Rome Project: Preliminary Results from the University of Missouri, Columbia, Johanna Hobratschk 11.30 – Becoming Roman in a colonial context: a consumption perspective, Marleen Termeer 12.00 – Uncofessable intentions: evolving commercial strategies of Rome in western Mediterranean (3rd c. BCE), Jordi Principal 12.30 – I protagonisti tra produzione e consumo: un approccio di storia sociale, David Nonnis 30.2 North Africa: Territories, Centers of production and Trade in Ancient Mediterranean Organised by: Clementina Panella (Sapienza Università di Roma), Michael Bonifay (Centre Camille Jullian, Aix Marseille Université/CNRS/MCC/INRAP, France), Sami Ben Tahar (National Heritage Institute, Tunisia), Youssef Aïbeche (Université de Setif, Algerie) and Mofhtah Ahmed An imposing amount of studies and researches in the second half of the twentieth century has focused on the productivity in Roman Africa of a variety of consumer products, along with the analysis of regions, cities and their economies. The success of African goods during the Caesarian-Augustan age and up to the late antiquity, recorded in the written tradition and confirmed by the stratigraphy of many sites in the Mediterranean, has been the subject of a substantial amount of contributions that have accompanied for more than sixty years the study of material culture of the Roman imperial age. This session, which can not consider every product of the Maghreb, will focus mainly on the ceramic, not only on account of its large diffusion, 104 the fossil marker for dating contexts all around the Mediterranean and well inside Europe for several centuries, but also because the evidence is more consistent than that found for other types of sources, and reflects the ability of African regions to develop a high yield agriculture, and manufacturing activities related to fisheries, as shown by transport amphorae (carrying oil, olives, wine, fish sauces), as well as crafts tied to the production of more or less valuable objects, aimed – at various levels – at regional, inter-regional and inter-provincial markets. If during a more or less recent past most studies were mainly focused on data collected at the sites of consumption (and thus on the indestructible ceramic), centered on the type and histories of each production (fine table ware, lamps, kitchenware and coarse ware), recent studies have been, on one hand, directed towards a review of the known types and towards a more thoughtful analysis of the contexts of discovery, perfecting the production framework and anchoring to a trustworthy time frame certain types and classes in circulation; on the other hand they have focused on the production centers in order to get a better geographic characterization of those same types and classes, applying a wealth of suitable methodologies, surveys of large tracts of land, surveys and excavations of old and new workshops, laboratory analysis. The results draw a scenery in which a great variety of productive facies and distribution models reflect the complexity of the cultural, social and economic contexts, both micro- and macro-regional, both at the provincial and inter-provincial levels. This session aims to describe these lines of research, focusing on the organization of production and commerce in the region, their similarities and differences, and on a list of questions still unsolved, the solution of which will call for a further revision of published data, and for brand new information. [email protected] and [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula I (FF) 14.00 – Regions and production system: Mauretania/Numidia, Youssef Aïbeche (coord.): - Touatia AMRAOUI, Productions littorales de Maurétanie Césarienne et de Numidie: bilan, nouvelles lectures et perspectives - Alejandro QUEVEDO, La circulation des produits entre le sud-est de l’Espagne et le nord-ouest de l’Algérie 14.30 – Regions and production system: Zeugitana and Byzacena, Sami Ben Taher and Jihen Nacef (coord.): - Heike MÖLLER, Simitthus / Chimtou (Tunisia) - some insights into local/regional produced pottery in Roman times and late antiquity - Jihen NACEF, La production céramique dans le Sahel tunisien 15.00 – Regions and production system: Tripolitania, Mofhtah Ahmed and Sami Ben Tahar (coord.): - Elyssa JERRAY, La production céramique en Tripolitaine occidentale 15.30 – Markets, economies: The North-Africa and Rome, Clementina Panella (coord.): - Alessia CONTINO, Le prime produzioni di anfore africane di età tardorepubblicana e della prima età imperiale - Antonio FERRANDES, Elena LORENZETTI, L’avvio delle importazioni tra tarda repubblica e primo impero - Antonio MANNA, Un drenaggio con anfore fuori le mura - Marco RICCI, La Crypta Balbi di nuovo in primo piano - Pina FRANCO, Portus - Marta CASALINI, Tra V e VI secolo: un bilancio problematico - Viviana CARDARELLI, La decorazione a stampo sulla sigillata africana. Alcune osservazioni dai contesti di Roma 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Markets, economies: The Mediterranean Trade, Michael Bonifay (coord.): - Maxine ANASTASI, African pottery and trade in Malta - Giuseppe CACCIAGUERRA, Megara e Siracusa - Adolfo FERNÁNDEZ, African trade and redistribution in the Northwest of the Iberian peninsula during the late antiquity - George KOUTSOUFLAKIS, Converging to the east markets: Roman North African amphoras in the Aegean. The output of terrestrial and underwater sites - Victoria LEITCH, Roman North African cookwares as indicators of economic growth and decline - Tomoo MUKAI, La diffusion des céramiques africaines en Méditerranée occidentale au Ve s. - Brikena SHKODRA, Albanie Short closing papers: Francesca Del Vecchio, Claudio Capelli and Alessandra Pecci Discussants: Elizabeth Fentress and Paul Reynolds 105 31. SETTLEMENT SYSTEMS: STRUCTURES HIERARCHIES AND TERRITORIES Organised by: Michel Tarpin (Université de Grenoble) La session portera sur les hiérarchies d’établissements, sur leur insertion territoriale et sur le cadre juridique et social dans lequel ils sont créés. Parmi les questions qui ont été développées récemment, nous avons retenu celles qui touchent à la création, juridique et matérielle, des nouvelles communautés, colonies et préfectures, mais aussi conciliabula, ainsi qu’à la colonisation viritim et à l’attribution de la citoyenneté (avec ou sans suffrage). Le processus de création, souvent négligé, ou vu de manière simplifiée, peut être aujourd’hui abordé à travers deux approches récentes. La première porte sur l’archéologie des premières phases d’occupation des territoires. La seconde, en interaction avec la première, est issue d’un renouvellement du discours institutionnel, prenant en compte la complexité du processus de création d’une communauté et d’un établissement, à travers l’interaction des autorités politiques, des élites et des groupes sociaux concernés. [email protected] Saturday 19 March, Odeion (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Lo sviluppo di una conquista. Dalla fondazione della colonia di sena Gallica all’organizzazione dell’ager, Giuseppe Lepore e Michele Silani 9.30 – L’impact de la colonisation romaine sur la structuration du paysage rural de la Macédoine orientale, Antonio Gonzales and Georges Tirologos 10.00 – Rythmes censoriaux et temps de création des colonies: quelques pistes?, Michel Tarpin 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Tra autonomia e integrazione: diritti locali e giurisdizione prefettizia nelle comunità di cives sine suffragio, Simone Sisani 11.30 – The impact of colonisation on landscape and settlement dynamics in central Adriatic Italy: contributions from survey archaeology, Frank Vermeulen 32. DYNAMICS OF CULTS AND CULT PLACES IN THE EXPANDING ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Tesse Stek (Leiden University) The study of cultural change in the Roman world is increasingly benefitting from longer term and wider geographical perspectives, lifting artificial boundaries between Republican period Mediterranean and Imperial period provincial studies. Works such as Keay/Terrenato 2001 have shown how different academic traditions shaped scholarly opinion in ways that cannot only be accounted for by real regional differences in antiquity. Different academic backgrounds and traditions have also been key to modern understandings of religious change. Although some similar divides between Italy and provinces, and Republican and Imperial period are discernable, the debate on the ‘religious romanization’ of the conquered areas has also taken very different paths. This session explores the interaction – or lack thereof – between the expanding Roman empire and existing or newly emerging religious and cultic constellations by focusing on the archaeology of cults and cult places. Carefully collected and analyzed archaeological data can offer information on the way that sacred spaces were established and used over time, and for processes of transformation where traditionally we have seen static and continuous cultic activity. At the same time, in such approaches the tension between large-scale overarching interpretations and the single constituent parts is particularly evident and needs explicit consideration. Engaging with different research traditions and areas, the session seeks to explore common trends as well as variabilities from a wide geographical and temporal perspective. [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula “Partenone” (GF, Museo dell’Arte Classica) 9.00 – Coloniae, civitates foederatae, ager: culti e santuari nel Piceno meridionale tra romanizzazione e municipalizzazione, Filippo Demma and Tommaso Casci Ceccacci 9.30 – Cult places during the Roman conquest of Eastern Iberia (3rdc. BC-1stc. AD). Transformations of ritual practices and sacred landscapes, Ignacio Grau Mira 10.00 – Romans at Greek sanctuaries: a view from the Aegean, Annelies Cazemier 106 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – De-Romanizing religious developments in the Roman West, Ralph Haussler 11.30 – The impact of empire on cult places and ritual practices in Roman Gaul and Germany, Ton Derks 12.00 – Mithraism and Religious Change: A View from Apulum Mithraeum III, Matt McCarty Coloniae, civitates foederatae, ager: culti e santuari nel Piceno meridionale tra romanizzazione e municipalizzazione Filippo Demma and Tommaso Casci Ceccacci L’area compresa tra la colonia Firmum Picenum e la città di Asculum – caput gentis e civitas foederata prima della deduzione coloniale tardo-repubblicana – fu in gran parte oggetto di assegnazioni viritane a partire dal III secolo a.C.; nel suo tratto costiero è attestato il santuario “tirrenico” della dea Cupra, assai mal noto, mentre isolato nell’interno il santuario ellenistico di Monterinaldo, non pare connesso con alcun nucleo urbano, ed è tuttora sostanzialmente inedito. Per la varietà delle forme insediative e per il composito panorama di testimonianze connesse alla sfera del sacro, il Piceno meridionale rappresenta un eccellente campo di osservazione dei fenomeni culturali che ebbero luogo tra III e I secolo a.C. a seguito della conquista romana dell’Italia medio-adriatica e della precoce “romanizzazione”. Questo contributo si propone di riassumere per la prima volta in maniera unitaria lo stato della questione e di tracciare un quadro critico di tutte le testimonianze disponibili. Cult places during the Roman conquest of Eastern Iberia (3rdc. BC-1stc. AD). Transformations of ritual practices and sacred landscapes Ignacio Grau Mira Sanctuaries had an important role in shaping the landscape during the Late Iberian period (3rd c. BC) at the eve of the Roman conquest. Most of them continued and experienced transformations after the Roman expansion in the area. The archaeological record shows different phenomena related to these changes, which include monumentalization of buildings, changes in votive offerings and the changes in the relationships with settlements. In this contribution, I present some examples from Eastern Iberia: La Serreta (Alcoi, Alicante), La Malladeta (La Vila Joiosa, Alicante) and La Encarnación de Caravaca (Murcia). These cult places display similarity in their creation of new sacred landscapes that are rooted in tradition. However, each cult place also had its own particularities, which can shed light on particular trajectories of ideological and religious change in specific local conditions. Mithraism and Religious Change: A View from Apulum Mithraeum III Matt McCarty Accounts of religion in the Roman world stand caught in the tension between civic and elective cult, between the particular localized (or localizing, or “glocalizing”) cults and the universalizing cults that grew rapidly under the empire. Understanding the religious life of the Roman world requires explaining these different registers, and how their intersections both drove and can illuminate religious change in the Roman Empire. Cults of Mithras – localizing in their social structures and visual idioms, but universalizing in their scope and spread – not only offer a unique case study of both registers, but have sat at the heart of the grand narratives of religious change in the empire for over a century. Yet even if we reject the possibility (or desirability) of such grand narratives, cults of Mithras still offer a field in which such changes can be measured and modeled, and the mechanisms driving such change seen. This paper will focus on contextualizing materials from the recent excavation of Apulum Mithraeum III (Dacia), and in particular, its foundation deposit, within the changing religious landscapes of both Apulum and the empire more broadly. I will argue that that the foundation deposit, like those often overlooked at other mithraea, points to a changed ritual practice within late 2nd/early 3rd century Mithraism. Moreover, this set of deposits allows a glimpse of the networks and mechanisms by which cult practices were transformed and became part of a “koine of practice” across the empire. 107 ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 12 POSTER SESSIONS SESSION 3. EMPERORS AND FRONTIERS Carla Cioffi (University of Freiburg, Università degli Studi Roma Tre) [email protected] A bilingual mensa ponderaria from the eastern Danube Archaeology and Epigraphy intersect within the tables of measure (lat. mensae ponderariae, gr. sekomata), mobile objects of everyday life belonging to the diverse and heterogeneous group called instrumentum. Their corpus has an intriguing epigraphic, metrological and historic-social example: A bilingual inscribed block, currently kept in Sofia (Bulgaria), that originates from a village close to the Roman-Thracian centre of Nicopolis ad Istrum. The archaeological context is unknown. This mensa contains information about the commercial life along the eastern Danube in the 3rd, or possibly the beginning of the 4th century AD. It gives toponymical information about the Emporium Piretensium which, besides here, is only mentioned in two other inscriptions. Moreover, the mensa provides metrological data in terms of inscribed measure names around the foramina (carved standard-volumes), linguistic data as only the measures are written in a “Romanised” Greek, and social information since the Latin commemorating inscription mentions the administrative figure emporiarcha – an unicum among this kind of finds. The poster confronts the archaeological find with its inscriptions and compares it with other similar mensae. This approach allows a deeper typological comprehension and a new interpretation and chronology. SESSION 4. QUALE MEMORIA? COMUNICAZIONE E FORME DEL RICORDO NELL’ARCHEOLOGIA FUNERARIA ROMANA Giancarlo Germanà Bozza (Accademia di Belle Arti di Catania) [email protected] Necropoli e riti funerari a Siracusa tra l’età repubblicana e la prima età imperiale Con la conquista romana Siracusa subì una violenta distruzione, in particolare nei quartieri di Tyche e Neapolis, accompagnata da un notevole spargimento di sangue. Nel 210 a.C., però, i Siracusani beneficiati da Marcello con la restituzione dei beni confiscati, istituirono in suo onore quale nuovo fondatore della città gli agoni detti Markellia disponendo “quando Marcello o suo discendente mette piede in Sicilia, recare corone e sacrificare agli dei”. Da questo momento in poi il rapporto di Siracusa con Roma si concretizzerà nell’integrazione ad un insieme politico e culturale pur mantenendo certe espressioni di autonomia che in altri casi avrebbero portato allo scoppio di conflitti locali come le guerre servili. L’accettazione di culti e onori pubblici da parte di personaggi romani conferma un comune interesse con i Sicelioti verso certe espressioni culturali. A questo faceva riscontro un certo interesse da parte della borghesia siceliota per la cittadinanza romana. Le indagini archeologiche condotte da Paolo Orsi presso la necropoli de Fusco, all’inizio del secolo scorso, portarono alla scoperta dei primi gruppi di sepolture allora datato tra il III ed il I secolo a.C. Da allora gli scavi avvenuti a più riprese all’interno dell’impianto urbano moderno hanno permesso il recupero di tratti di necropoli, in particolare presso il quartiere della Borgata e Via Necropoli Grotticelle. Lo studio dei tipi di sepoltura e dei corredi recuperati può costituire un valido punto di partenza per potere analizzare un aspetto importante della società siracusana tra l’età repubblicana e la prima età imperiale. Agnese Pergola (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Memoria e autorappresentazione tra arte funeraria ed epigrafia in età tardo imperiale. Il caso della catacomba dei Ss. Marco e Marcelliano. Nell’ambito dell’archeologia funeraria romana tardo imperiale si collocano le catacombe dei Ss. Marco e Marcelliano che nascono nel IV secolo e presentano un ricco apparato iconografico. Pittura e plastica funeraria si inseriscono all’interno di ambienti ipogei che, in alcuni casi, trovano confronti nell’architettura subdiale monumentale di stampo imperiale. Il presente 108 contributo, che rientra nella scia di un più ampio studio sulla committenza funeraria dell’élite romana di epoca tardocostantiniana, intende presentare le forme e gli espedienti utilizzati da alcuni membri della classe aristocratica dell’Urbe per la trasmissione della memoria e dei messaggi di autorappresentazione, che non sempre trovano adeguato riscontro anche nell’apparato epigrafico. Tale scelta, che vede una predominanza dell’iconografia sull’epigrafia, lascia intendere quale fondamentale ruolo giochino le immagini. Utilizzate per rispondere alle esigenze di una strategia comunicativa che richiama i modelli imperiali di età costantiniana, rientrano in un giro di esperienze figurative che non trovano confronti solo nella Penisola ma si estendono all’area mediterranea. Allo stesso tempo queste caratteristiche iconografiche e architettoniche diventano i tratti peculiari di una catacomba che si pone come uno dei più tardi esempi di cimitero ipogeo comunitario. Federica Maria Riso, Giovanna Bosi, Rossella Rinaldi (Università di Modena e Reggio Emilia) and Donato Labate (Soprintendenza Archeologica dell’Emilia-Romagna) [email protected] Analisi archeobotaniche a confronto tra la necropoli suburbana di Mutina (scavo ex Parco Novisad) e una necropoli prediale nell’agro centuriato mutinese (scavi cava Corpus Domini – Marzaglia) I recenti scavi in necropoli romane dell’agro Mutinense e la crescente attenzione verso le tracce archeologiche più esigue, ha permesso di individuare elementi relativi alla frequentazione delle necropoli. L’importanza di questi tipi di rinvenimenti è decisiva, poiché essi riflettono direttamente le procedure di seppellimento e le azioni che accompagnavano la frequentazione rituale delle aree sepolcrali: esaminandoli con attenzione si possono dunque ricavare informazioni fondamentali per comprendere i comportamenti legati alle pratiche funerarie. Le tombe analizzate sono quelle delle necropoli in parte già indagate di Mutina e dell’agro Mutinense. In particolare, per l’ambito suburbano, si prenderà in esame la necropoli dell’area “Novi Sad”, che fiancheggiava un ramo della Via Emilia e ha restituito alcune centinaia di tombe, la cui cronologia va dal I secolo a.C. al IV d.C. Per quanto riguarda le necropolis prediali, verrà presa in considerazione la necropoli rinvenuta in località Marzaglia, sito che può fornire importanti dati di confronto tra le due realtà territoriali. La ricerca si prefigge di analizzare l’ideologia funeraria romana nelle sue numerose sfaccettature, soprattutto attraverso lo studio dei resti archeobotanici ed archeologici rinvenuti nei contesti di necropoli, dove si possono riconoscere consistenti tracce delle offerte legate al culto funerario. Le osservazioni che sono state riportate sono una parte preliminare delle analisi archeologiche e archeobotaniche oggetto di un progetto di dottorato in corso presso il Laboratorio di Palinologia e Paleobotanica con la collaborazione della Soprintendenza ai Beni archeologici dell’Emilia Romagna. Michela Stefani (Università degli Studi Roma Tre) [email protected] L’area archeologica del Sepolcro degli Scipioni: pratiche funerarie e rituali L’area del sepolcro degli Scipioni, nel I miglio della via Appia, costituisce un campionario unico delle tipologie funerarie romane. In questa piccola area archeologica, infatti, oltre al famoso sepolcro degli Scipioni, sono state realizzate, dall’età repubblicana a quella tardo antica, svariate tipologie di monumenti funerari, rappresentativi di diverse classi sociali e portatrici quindi di molteplici messaggi, primo fra tutti la trasmissione del ricordo di sé. Si tratta di un contesto funerario unico nel quale si passa in un attimo dal grandioso sepolcro rupestre della gens Cornelia, la più antica presenza nel sito, a dei recinti in blocchi di tufo e opera reticolata, espressione di ceti sociali meno abbienti, per arrivare poi a due colombari della primissima età imperiale, obliterati successivamente da altre due sepolture, un mausoleo a tempietto di II-III secolo d.C. e una particolare tomba a camera con una catacomba annessa di IV secolo d.C. L’esame architettonico e decorativo dei singoli monumenti funerari, in rapporto al contesto generale dell’area, permetterà dunque di analizzare diacronicamente l’evoluzione delle forme architettoniche, delle pratiche rituali ad esse legate e quindi dell’immagine di sé che i defunti intendevano trasmettere e della memoria che volevano perpetrare. Sabina Veseli (Center of Albanian Studies) [email protected] A reassessment of the small necropolis of III-IV centuries AD of Zgerdhesh (Albania) The ancient city of Zgerdhesh is situated in the central Albania. The city starting in the IV-III centuries BC, has known the more prosperous period in the III-II centuries BC, representing one of the most developed sites of the Illyrians. The city lost its importance during the Roman period, and only a small proto byzantine chapel was built in the peak of the hill. This poster will reconsider a small necropolis of III-IV centuries AD discovered in Zgerdhesh. The material culture is similar with other necropolis from Albania and it is dominated by plain pottery productions, arms, working tools and costume 109 elements. The historical context comprises a period of crisis and upheavals with the invasion of the barbarians in the Roman Empire, which contributed a lot in the refortification of many ancient cities in Illyria, which does not seem the case for Zgerdhesh as its geographical position did not offer very good conditions for protection. The archaeological evidence and the inventory of the tombs which consists of elements of soldier’s costume and arms supports the theory that a small garrison of roman soldiers was set up in the site or for the presence of civilians servings as militaria whom were responsible for the protection of the roads leading to the main cities as elsewhere in the empire. SESSION 5. INTERDISCIPLINARY APPROACHES TO ANCIENT ROMAN DIETS Veronica Aniceti and Mauro Rizzetto (University of Sheffield) [email protected], [email protected] Animal food resources in Roman Britain: changing husbandry practices and dietary preferences at Castleford (West Yorkshire, England) The zooarchaeological analyses of a faunal assemblage from Castleford, a Roman military and civilian site in West Yorkshire, are presented and discussed. The fort was in use in the late 1st century AD; a small settlement developed next to the fort and survived into the 4th century. The assemblage here analysed was recovered from the vicus. The prevalence of cattle and the dearth of pig remains are typical of Roman low-status military sites; similarities and differences between the vicus and the fort are explored in terms of differential access to food resources. Traits of specialisation become more apparent in the 2nd century, when cattle were consistently exploited for ploughing. Highly standardised patterns of animal exploitation were affected by the needs and preferences of Roman settlers; this is observed elsewhere in Britain and led to widespread changes in the production and distribution of animal products. The late Roman phase witnesses a return to more generalised husbandry practices. A shift of dietary preferences from beef to mutton is attested by a major focus on sheep. This suggests that indigenous husbandry practices played a major role in this period. The results are contextualised within the main trends of animal exploitation in Roman Britain. Andrew James Donnelly (Loyola University Chicago) [email protected] Contextualizing the Flat-Bottomed Cooking Pan The proliferation of the flat-bottomed cooking pan, a distinctly Italian form, coincides with the expansion of the Roman state. It gradually disappeared from the Mediterranean as Rome’s influence waned, and by Late Antiquity is found only infrequently even in the Italian peninsula. I examine the cultural context of use of these vessels, looking at textual references to the vessel (e.g. patina, patera) in conjunction with the verbs used to describe cooking (e.g. asso and torreo). I also examine references to where the vessels were cooked, the ingredients used and meals prepared in this type of vessel, and compare this to residue analysis conducted on such vessels. This investigation leads to a deeper understanding of certain aspects of the vessel’s use and demonstrates the impact and significance of the vessel’s disappearance. As this ubiquitously Roman form disappeared, many of the words associated with the flat-bottomed cooking pan decreased in frequency of appearance, changed meaning, or simply vanished from the textual record. The language of cooking profoundly changed in Late Antiquity, indicative of a wide-spread cultural shift in the Italian peninsula, one dependent on near-simultaneous demographic, economic, and technological upheaval and transformation which altered even the most basic aspects of daily life. Jack Dury and Oliver Craig (University of York) [email protected] Stable isotopes of processed fish products in Roman coastal environments Garum and allec were edible products of fish ‘fermentation’ and used as condiments in the cuisines of Ancient Greece, Rome, and Byzantium. Garum is the clear liquid which forms on the top the mass of ‘fermenting’ fish with the sediment beneath known allec. The archaeological evidence for the processing of fish in the Roman world is widespread and the consumption of these fermented products is evident at all levels of Roman society. However, when reconstructing the Roman diets using stable isotopes fermented fish is rarely considered as separate dietary source; archeological studies have generally considered fish muscle to be an appropriate isotopic substitute for all fish products consumed by ancient Romans. δ15N and δ13C stable isotope measurements of modern garum and allec condiments, made to authentic Roman specifications, demonstrate 110 that this presumption is false. For the purposes of dietary modeling and the interpretation of Roman bone collagen isotope signatures, these products may have to be considered separately and may have more dietary significance than previously thought. Julia Hurley (Independent Scholar) [email protected] An Integrated Approach to Mapping Foodways in Iron Age and Roman-Period Britain The study of ancient Roman foodways faces two major challenges: over-reliance on literary sources and exceptional archaeological sites, and a focus on overly narrow sub-categories of evidence in large-scale analyses. Studies in the first category often give primacy to elite diets, whereas the latter frequently center on small groups of variables such as major stock animals or exotic plants. While these yield valuable information, they fail to provide the integrated, more comprehensive views of ancient diets that are essential to moving the field forward. The project presented here is a proof-of-concept for a new approach to the subject that employs digital methods to integrate large, and often inconsistent, datasets to enable the detection of broad patterns as well as variations within them. Multiple categories of samples, and associated information about sites and contexts, are stored in a standardized manner within a relational database that is in turn integrated with a Geographic Information System containing cultural and environmental spatial information. The system is very scalable and designed to be easily expanded. The test dataset consisted of 970 archaeobotanical and archaeozoological samples from 39 sites in Cambridgeshire. Preliminary results suggest that this method could provide the basis for a more reliable and comprehensive approach to the study of ancient foodways. Tzvetana Popova (Institute of archaeology – Sofia) and Hana Hristova (Sofia University “St.Kl. Ohridski”) [email protected] and [email protected] Use of Pinia (Pinus pinea) – for food or ritual? The Pinus pinea or the so-called Umbrella-pine is a typical Mediterranean plant. The collection of cones with fruits seems to have been quite often in the Near East as well as in Cyprus and in Greece. Many Roma authors such as Plino, Columela, and Paladius have mentioned the consuming of these fruits with likable taste. The purpose of this report is to summarize the findings of P. pinea depending on their context from the territory of Bulgaria. In Bulgaria fruits of this pine have been already found in several archaeological sites. The Pinus pinea is connected with ritual treating. Evidence of it provides it’s repeatedly findings in graves. The fruits were burned in tombs during ritual acts related to fertility. The recurrence of the finds in the tombs indicates their significance as ritual fruits related to the life of the deceased. Judging by the context of the discovered remains, it is obvious that on the territory of the country it was used both for consumption and rituals. SESSION 7. BETWEEN THE ATLANTIC AND THE MEDITERRANEAN: INTERSECTED PERSPECTIVES ON LUSITANIA Giovanni Distefano and Angelica Ferraro (Università della Calabria) [email protected] and [email protected] Sardina pilchardus, tonno ed anfore lusitane Almagro 50-51 nel Mediterraneo. Relitti e commerci nel IV sec. d.C. Il caso di Randello (Sicilia) Dal relitto di Randello (Sicilia) è nato un carico di anfore commerciali tipo Almagro 50, che trasportavano 3.000 Kg. di sardina pilchardus, come risulta dalle analisi compiute al British Museum. Le recenti analisi mineralogico-petrografiche hanno evidenziato una pasta delle anfore scuramente attribuibile ad una fabbrica lusitana. Questo era un carico unitario, come quelli di Maratea, Nora e Zirje. In altri relitti con carichi misti, le anfore Almagro 50 e 51, contenevano resti di sgombro (Ca-brera A), di pesce (sardine) (Port Vendres, Lazzareto) e di tonno (Plannier). I confronti statistici e le distribuzioni dei vettori, confermano una prevalenza dei carichi misti che coprono mercati regionali (foce del Rodano) rispetto ai relitti con carichi esclusivi (tutti con pesce salato?) che indiziano segmenti di distribuzione esclusivi e forse rivolti al Mediterraneo centrale (Sardegna, Sicilia, Alto-Adriatico). Da questi dati è possibile ipotizzare diversi sistemi di commercializzazione di prodotti della regione della Lusitania nel Mediterraneo. Gianluca Minetto (UMS) and Cristina Nervi (MIUR-CPIA) [email protected] 111 The Lusitaniana fish products in the port of Olbia (North-estern Sardinia) Olbia is the main port on the Estern coast of Sardinia. It is settled in a Gulf which allowed the development of an important market since the Phoenician period. In Late Roman period cargoes from the whole Mediterranean area (Hispania, Levant, Italic Peninsula, Calabria, Sicily, Africa and Gaule) joined the port. The Lusitanian products arrived at Olbia since the 1st AD.: are attested Dressel 14 – amphorae containig oil –. Particularly interesting are the Late Roman importations; in 4th and 5th AD the Lusitanian amphoras arrived at Olbia, carrying fish products – contained in Almagro 51C and Almagro 50 amphorae –. Lusitania was at that time the major fish product exporter in the Western Mediterranean area; its direct competitor was North Africa – mainly actual Tunisia –, but, among the amphorae attestations of Olbia, Africa seems not to be sufficiently competitive in this sector. In conclusion this poster will deal with the importation of Lusitanian fish products to Olbia in Late Antiquity, analyzing this stuffs together with the whole mass of importation from the others Mediterranean area (Baetica, North Africa, and Levant). Nobody till now has studied the commercial role of Olbia – he Sardinian port right in front of Rome in the Tyrrhenian sea – on the basis of the amphorae data, in general and on the Lusitanian products in detail. Joey Williams (Western Iberia Archaeology) [email protected] An Early Roman Watchtower in Central Lusitania: Colonial Negotiation, Cultural Exchange, and Surveillance Archaeology The reorganization of western Iberia into the province of Lusitania was presaged by the establishment of military, economic, and political control over the region during the first century B.C.E. As part of this, a number of watchtowers were positioned around the Serra d’Ossa in the central Alentejo region of Portugal. The excavation of one of these towers, called Caladinho, and its associated domestic space was undertaken from 2010 to 2013. The architectural and artifactual remains of Caladinho speak to the swift, profound social and cultural changes wrought in the region by Roman colonialism. The artifact assemblage suggests that the inhabitants maintained connections with Roman cultural practices, provincial administration, and Mediterranean markets despite their isolated position in the Lusitanian hinterland. The position of Caladinho and other towers around the Serra d’Ossa is likewise instructive since these towers appear to form a complementary surveillance network which observed routes of transport through the region as well as many of the more inaccessible, remote areas in which dissent to the new Roman hegemony might have developed. This surveillance, performed by the tower’s inhabitants, was part of a program of colonial negotiation which would define the province in later centuries. SESSION 11. INNOVATION THROUGH IMITATION IN THE ROMAN WORLD: CREATIVE PROCESSES AS A SOCIAL PHENOMENON IN ROMAN CRAFTS Giulia Bison (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] Una variante di fibula tipo Aucissa dal Palatino Tema dell’intervento è una particolare variante del ben conosciuto tipo Aucissa, fibula assai diffusa nei territori dell’impero fra l’età augustea e quella flavia. Proveniente da un contesto di età augustea, la fibula in questione presenta caratteristiche peculiari nella conformazione e nella decorazione dell’arco che la rendono un unicum nel panorama delle attestazioni sin qui conosciute, ma che al tempo stesso permettono di rintracciarne la genesi nelle produzioni del tipo La Tène, ponendola anche come tramite tipologico fra l’articolazione “classica” dell’Aucissa e le più tarde fibule ad arco multiplo. Un ulteriore tema affrontato riguarda la libertà di scelta nella conformazione e nella decorazione di questi oggetti da parte di coloro che li fabbricavano, ma anche il ruolo degli acquirenti nella scelta di oggetti caratterizzanti l’abbigliamento e quindi l’aspetto esteriore. SESSION 12. URBAN STREETS AS COMMUNICATION SPACES IN THE ROMAN IMPERIAL PERIOD Nùria Romanì Sala (Universitat Autònoma de Barcelona) [email protected] 112 La calle y la escenificacion del estatus urbano y social. Embellecimiento y mejoras viarias en la ciudades del conuentus tarraconensis en época altoimperial El análisis arqueológico de las vías urbanas de diversas ciudades del conuentus Tarraconensis ha revelado nuevos e interesantes datos sobre el papel de la calle en los procesos de monumentalización y mejora urbanística que vivieron muchas ciudades en época imperial. Arqueológicamente, se han detectado obras de mejora viaria y la dotación de servicios y comodidades, que van desde la construcción de mobiliario y equipamiento urbanos (fuentes, alcantarillado, pórticos o arcos) hasta el enlosado de calles, especialmente en los lugares más concurridos de la ciudad y que gozan de mayor visibilidad. El carácter público y comunal de la calle en el mundo romano favoreció su uso como escenario para la exaltación de la grandeza y el estatus de la propia ciudad, y también de sus ciudadanos. Las intervenciones entorno al ornato urbano no solo fueron llevadas a cabo por el poder municipal, como símbolo de romanidad y de refinamiento de la ciudad, sino también por parte de personajes de la élite urbana, que sufragaban particularmente obras en la red viaria, ya fuera mediante actos de munificencia pública a favor de la comunidad cívica, potenciando, así, su prestigio social y político, o embelleciendo directamente los tramos viarios colindantes a su propiedad. SESSION 16. SETTLEMENT TOPOGRAPHY AND RESOURCE MANAGEMENT – METHODOLOGICAL APPROACHES IN SEVERAL MEDITERRANEAN REGIONS Ulla Rajala (Stockholm University, Sweden / University of Cambridge) and Philip Mills (University of Leicester) [email protected] and [email protected] Pottery circulation, villas and Roman Nepet from the Republican period to late antiquity This poster summarises the analysis of Roman pottery distributions around Nepi in their geographic contexts. Based on a ceramiscene approach – i.e. characterising the economic landscape explicitly as ‘the landscape that is created, manipulated and experienced by the manufacturing, usage and disposal of material of deliberately fired clay’ (Mills and Rajala 2011). This poster explores these local landscapes of production, use and disposal through GIS and statistical analyses. Pottery is used as a proxy for human activities. Not only is it a dating tool, but the study of proportions of ware types and functional makeup can be a powerful and sensitive tool for predicting a site’s status and type. By mapping the sites defined in this manner the relationship between the urban centre and the villas in its hinterland can be explored as well as the transformation from the Republican period to the sixth century AD, and how different strata of society would be affected by the changing economic fortunes of the area. SESSION 17. RELITTI E COMMERCIO ROMANO NEL MEDITERRANEO OCCIDENTALE IN EPOCA ROMANA Raffaele Laino and Fabrizio Mollo [email protected] and [email protected] Il relitto di Diamante (CS): un’esperienza di archeologia subacquea nel medio Tirreno calabrese Si propone una prima sintesi dell’indagine svolta nel costruendo bacino portuale della città di Diamante (CS), lungo le coste tirreniche calabresi. Sebbene il lavoro sia stato interrotto in corso d’opera a causa di problemi della ditta appaltatrice, i primi dati rivelano la peculiare importanza del relitto, attualmente unico nel contesto geografico di pertinenza. Un attivo lavoro di équipe ha, infatti, consentito di individuare e scavare un carico di anfore da trasporto per il commercio di vino, olio e pece, probabilmente proveniente dalla Campania, databile alla metà del III sec. a.C. Inserito nel circuito economico già noto per il comparto territoriale limitrofo, costellato di fattorie legate alla produzione e commercializzazione dei medesimi prodotti, il relitto articola il quadro delle dinamiche commerciali dell’area ponendo nuova luce sulla vitalità del comprensorio. Seppur periferico rispetto ai grandi centri del Tirreno, esso risulterebbe connesso alle principali rotte del traffico commerciale marittimo e forse in relazione con la fase lucana del centro di Cerillae (ancora da identificare sul terreno), di cui l’area, nei pressi di un promontorio roccioso a sud della foce del fiume Corvino, potrebbe costituire uno degli approdi principali. 113 L’indagine, non ancora conclusa, è aperta a nuovi sviluppi non mancando di interessanti spunti di discussione; essa offre, in particolare, un discreto campionario delle produzioni anforiche relative, con particolare attenzione alle MGS V e VI, prodotte probabilmente in Campania ma anche sulla costa tirrenica calabrese, visto che, in qualche caso, erano destinate al trasporto della celebre pix bruttia. SESSION 20. THE ROMAN AMPHITHEATRE – RECENT RESEARCH AND NEW INSIGHTS Sonja Vuković-Bogdanović (Laboratory for bioarchaeology, Faculty of Philosophy,Belgrade) [email protected] Beasts from the games or something else? Animal remains from roman amphitheatres Knowledge on animal spectacles involving animals in amphitheatres is mainly based on literary data. Ancient writers, who obviously tended to exaggerate in their narrations, mostly described shows that went on in the Colosseum, while data on animal shows in other amphitheatres are scarce. Indeed, it is a question which animals were actually used in spectacles throughout the Empire. Zooarchaeological data, which are the strongest evidence on animals that lived in the past, have rarely been incorporated in studies. In the course of archaeological excavations of Roman amphitheatres animal bones are common finds. Although these bones are mainly butchery or food waste, finds of animals (e.g. big cats, bears) that according to texts could have been used in spectacles, raise the question – what they really mean and whether we can connect them to animals that participated in shows. In this poster faunal composition and other features of animal bones from Roman amphitheatres have been mutually compared and also paralleled with zooarchaeological data from other chosen Roman period sites. Faunal data come from amphitheatres in Italy, Roman Britain, Austria and Switzerland, while detailed study of animal remains from Viminacium amphitheatre (Serbia) have been used as a case study for finding answers to raised questions. SESSION 24. OGGETTI, AVVENIMENTI E STORIA Milena Raycheva (Sofia University) [email protected] Caracalla in Philippopolis. Another perspective on Cassius Dio The poster focuses on a little known brass relief of Caracalla from Philippopolis, Thrace. The emperor is depicted wearing elephant skin and facing Herakles. This peculiar image was found on a chariot decoration plate which was buried with the vehicle itself and some horses in the grave of a local individual. The unusual iconography corresponds to a popular passage in Cassius Dio (surviving through an epitome by Xiphillinus) that describes the behavior of Caracalla at the beginning of his Eastern campaigns, or the supposed imitation of Alexander and/or Dionysus. That included strange acts, such as gathering of elephants. Historians have been generally skeptical when analyzing this passage, as it finds no support in literary tradition, and it has been considered an exaggeration or a demonstration of dislike by Dio. In any case, the iconographic data from Philippopolis raises several points of discussion that go beyond the usual reading of Dio. Was the narrative based at least partly on real events? How did the relief appear in Thrace and what was the historical context behind it? Nicola Luciani (Sapienza Università di Roma) and Paolo Rosati (Università degli studi dell’Aquila) [email protected] and [email protected] Soppiantare un dio: strutture e fonti per una narrazione storica del mitreo-chiesa di S. Nicola a Guidonia Attraverso lo studio delle fasi architettoniche e delle varie fonti si tenterà di ricostruire le fasi di vita di S. Nicola a Guidonia, oggetto di recenti indagini da parte di chi scrive per conto della cattedra di Archeologia Classica del prof. Eugenio la Rocca. Tempio ipogeo di grande interesse scientifico, probabile testimone di un avvicendamento tra due culti iconici del tardo impero: venerazione di Mitra e Cristianesimo. • • • Si illustreranno i vari metodi tramite i quali: Il luogo di culto è stato collegato alla presenza di importanti gentes senatorie nel territorio ed in particolare ai Valeri si è riusciti a comprendere come si è giunti alla trasformazione di V-VI secolo del mitreo in chiesa cristiana sono stati ricostruiti i passaggi di proprietà in un periodo compreso dall’età tardoantica al basso medioevo 114 • viene mostrato il parallelismo speciale tra le successioni di proprietà del sito e gli avvicendamenti storici e quelle avvenute sul Mons Coelius a Roma sede dei Valeri Tramite metodi analitici archeologici e storici si proporrà una visone generale di alcune dinamiche del tardoantico romano solcato profondamente da modalità cruciali di trasformazione sociale e religiosa. SESSION 26. L’ADRIATICO NELL’ANTICHITA’ QUALE LUOGO DI TRANSITO DI UOMINI, DI MERCI E MODELLI CULTURALI Sofia Cingolani (Dipartimento di studi umanistici, Università di Macerata) [email protected] Produzione, commerci e scambi tra le due sponde dell’Adriatico nel corso dell’Ellenismo e dell’età romana attraverso i casi di Urbs Salvia (Picenum) e Hadrianopolis (Epiro) Il contributo si propone di fornire dati finalizzati ad ampliare le conoscenze in relazione all’economia e al commercio nel bacino del medio e basso Adriatico a partire dall’analisi di alcune categorie merceologiche, sulla base cioè del sistema produttivo e degli scambi, con la finalità di chiarire i diversi modi in cui si attuano le varie forme di trasmissione, assimilazione e integrazione culturale nei territori in esame grazie al ruolo svolto dall’Adriatico. Le merci, le produzioni ceramiche in particolare, analizzate principalmente sotto il profilo della loro diffusione e quindi come specchio dei rapporti economici e commerciali tra i diversi ambiti territoriali, costituiscono infatti un fossile guida fondamentale alla delineazione delle principali dinamiche di contatto, trasmissione, passaggio dei modelli culturali tra diversi ambiti territoriali. Si analizzeranno, quindi, una serie di produzioni ceramiche e in vetro presenti ad Urbs Salvia (Picenum) e Hadrianopolis (antico Epiro, attuale Albania) mettendo in luce come tali produzioni possano essere elementi determinanti per la ricostruzione delle attività economiche e dei traffici commerciali di entrambi i centri e dei rapporti con i rispettivi entroterra e con i centri dell’area adriatica. Dimitri Van Limbergen (Ghent University) [email protected] L’olio piceno: una merce trascurata dell’economia dell’Italia centrale Adriatica nell’età romana? Il ruolo dell’oleocoltura nell’area centrale Adriatica dell’Italia romana è sempre stata considerata ‘modesto’, cioè di basso livello di produzione, destinata in primo luogo al consumo interno, e solo in secondo luogo sporadicamente anche commercializzata verso mercati esterni. Però, la documentazione archeologica nella campagna marchigiana e teramana dà sempre di più indizi ed elementi di conferma dell’esistenza di una produzione significativa di olio durante sia il periodo tardo-repubblicano che quello imperiale e tardo-antico. Infatti, studi recenti hanno mostrato che non meno di 53% dei siti che esibiscono prove decisive per un torchio da olio o da vino nel tempo romano sono da identificare come frantoii. Questo è un dato di grande interesse, visto che una tale importanza dell’oleocoltura picena era di tutto inaspettata a giudicare dalle fonti letterarie e dalla difussione ‘limitata’ delle anfore olearie di probabile produzione picena (Dressel ante 6B, Dressel 6B “prima fase” e le cosidette “anfore con collo ad imbuto” e “Schörgendorfer 558”). Attraverso l’analisi dei torchi finora registrati, la distribuzione anforica e lo studio della demografia regionale, questo contributo vuole riflettere sull’ampiezza della richiesta locale per questo prodotto e sulla posizione delle olive picene nell’economia nazionale e internazionale tra 100/50 a.C. e 150/200 d.C. SESSION 27. RETHINKING THE CONCEPT OF “HEALING SETTLEMENTS”: CULTS, CONSTRUCTIONS AND CONTEXTS IN THE WESTERN ROMAN EMPIRE Mariya Avramova (University of Warsaw) [email protected] Healing Settlements in Roman Thrace: Past Scholarship and Future Perspectives Roman healing settlements have been an object of interest for many scientists for over the past century. However, not all settlements have received the same amount of scholarly attention and as a result some regions are better studied than others. Roman Thrace falls amongst the latter. Though many healing settlements in the Roman province of Thrace are known 115 from epigraphic and literary sources as well as from archaeological excavations, not all of the information is easily available to scholars. On the other hand the data is published separately for each settlement or even for each aspect of a settlement, e.g. architecture, cult activity, etc. Moreover, no general study of the topic has been conducted so far and few attempts were made to look at the healing settlements as complex establishments and to examine their role in public life in the province. The poster aims to present the state of the scholarship of healing settlements in the Roman province of Thrace. For this purpose some of the sites will be presented, most notably Aquae Calidae, Diocletianopolis and Pautalia. On this basis an attempt to outline the future perspectives for research of healing settlements in the province of Thrace will be undertaken. SESSION GENERAL Chiara Fornace (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] L’opera poligonale in Cilicia Tracheia Il territorio compreso tra il fiume Lamos e Kalykadnos corrisponde al settore più orientale della regione storica denominata Cilicia Tracheia. La regione situata sulla costa sud-orientale dell’odierna Turchia è caratterizzata da un tessuto montuoso contraddistinto da affioramenti di calcare e da una sottile linea di costa estesa a ridosso della catena montuosa del Tauro che separa l’area dall’altopiano anatolico. La Cilicia Tracheia presenta uno sviluppo urbano non particolarmente estensivo e a carattere disomogeneo, con programmi edilizi del tutto peculiari e fortemente influenzati dalla disponibilità del materiale impiegato nella realizzazione degli edifici: il calcare. In merito alle tecniche edilizie impiegate nella regione è possibile constatare come si attesti, sin dall’età ellenistica, una tradizione di opere definite “a secco”, tra le quali si impone l’opera poligonale prevalentemente per il periodo che intercorre tra la tarda età ellenistica e la definitiva annessione della regione al sistema provinciale romano. L’opera poligonale prevede, come è noto, l’utilizzo di blocchi di grandi dimensioni disposti con un allettamento asimmetrico e discontinuo, data le cospicue proporzioni dei blocchi questa tecnica si rivela particolarmente idonea alla realizzazione di monumenti massici e con scopo difensivo. Nella regione è possibile constatare la presenza di mura di cinta, di acropoli fortificate e torri realizzate in opera poligonale. Le recenti indagini sul territorio hanno evidenziato, tuttavia, come tale tecnica venne impiegata anche per la realizzazione di altri tipi di edifici, non a scopo difensivo, quali templi, recinti murari, abitazioni e addirittura sepolture. È probabile che per la tarda età ellenistica si possa parlare di un trend costruttivo da identificarsi con l’opera poligale, il cui impiego risulta esteso alle diverse tipologie monumentali di destinazione sia pubblica che privata. L’analisi diretta delle strutture presenti nella regione in esame della Cilicia può condurre ad un chiarimento sulla maniera edilizia, sul modo di realizzazione, sulla lavorazione dei singoli blocchi e sulle modalità di sbozzatura e di messa in opera al fine di stabilire il processo di evoluzione tecnologica della tecnica stessa, così da poter meglio definire la cronologia dei monumenti. Alice Landskron (University of Vienna) [email protected] Roman sculpture in domestic spaces in context: the evidence of the third and fourth century AD in Roman Ostia In the proposed poster the display of Roman sculpture in domestic spaces will be discussed regarding iconographic aspects (ideal sculpture), reworked/reused statues and portraits, based on the sculptural evidence in the Domus della Fortuna Annonaria in Ostia. The sculptures in the Domus will be studied by the proposer within a project which starts in October 2015. Moreover, comparative studies of other domestic spaces in Ostia will give a general view on the sculptural decoration in the period of time under discussion, considering historical and social contexts. 116 THEORETICAL ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 26 SESSION ABSTRACTS T1. BEYOND THE ROMANS: WHAT CAN POSTHUMANISM DO FOR CLASSICAL STUDIES? Organised by: Linnea Åshede and Irene Selsvold (University of Gothenburg) The term “posthumanism” is used to refer to a multitude of theoretical positions, with the common denominator of being critical of traditional conceptions of the privileges and limitations of “the human.” Scholars within diverse fields have recently embraced posthumanist theories to challenge the standard dichotomies of Renaissance humanism in their research, stressing instead the mutual relationship between matter and discourse, and considering the agency of animals, artefacts, landscapes, and ideas alongside humans. The session demonstrates posthuman theory’s great potential to develop classical scholarship in general, and specifically classical archaeology, in relation to how we approach both ancient cultures and our own positions as researchers. Posthuman perspectives are particularly relevant for the topics of Roman mythology and religion, with their emphasis on metamorphoses, hybrid creatures, and encounters between actors that are human, divine, monstrous, or all of it. Roman religion is rife with animated landscapes and sacred groves, the oracular capacity of “inanimate” objects and liquid boundaries between images of gods and the gods themselves. In such instances, the assumptions of traditional scholarship have sometimes resulted in the construction of philosophical conundrums that may have been alien to Roman culture. We explore how posthuman perspectives instead are capable of acknowledging the various ways in which Roman approaches to elements of myth, art and material culture, built and natural space and the sacred, displace and complicate modern notions of human exceptionalism and individualist subjectivity. The session aims to critically engage with the human/individual-focused research practices that have dominated archaeology, to explore the possibilities posthuman perspectives can provide for the development of Roman archaeology. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula III (FF) Chair: Linnea Åshede and Irene Selsvold (University of Gothenburg) 9.00 – Posthumanism and the Romans – prospective, potential and the road ahead, Irene Selsvold 9.30 – Priapus can be Anything: Bodies Without Borders in Roman Art, Linnea Åshede 10.00 – Venusti (semi)viri vates: Posthuman visions of early Roman encounters with the Galli, Lewis Webb 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – The agency of Roman funerary monuments: from human to incarnated (biographical) entity?, Vladimir Mihajlovic Posthumanism and the Romans – prospective, potential and the road ahead Irene Selsvold (University of Gothenburg) [email protected] Our session raises the question “What can Posthumanism do for Classical Studies?”. My paper aims not at answering this question, but explore some of the possibilities posthumanist theory provide for our field. As the session title hints at, posthumanist theory is still a very new theoretical direction within the humanities in general, and certainly within Classics. Thus, this paper aims at shedding light on posthumanism as a theoretical direction and research tool, its impact on, and reception in, humanities thus far, and at exploring the potential of posthumanism in our future research. Firstly, I will give an overview of the central aims and themes of the posthumanist debate. The main focus of posthumanist theory is to go beyond the Cartesian notion of “Man”, something that can be explored through considering non-human and trans-human agency in our research (Barad 2003;Braidotti 2013). Central themes in the debate have been, amongst others, the agency and power of artefacts (e.g Gell 1998, Olsen 2010), the agency of nature and the relationship between human/ culture and nature, including human/animal relations (Conneller 2004; Harraway 2008) and humans as geological force – the so called “Anthropocene problem” (Solli 2011). Lastly, I will raise the question that the title of the session asks. What can Posthumanism do for us? How can Posthumanist theory contribute to Classics, to Roman archaeology, to us as researchers? 117 Priapus can be Anything: Bodies Without Borders in Roman Art Linnea Åshede (University of Gothenburg) [email protected] Scholars agree that Roman culture was highly androcentric, or, indeed, phallocentric – images of phallic aggression rule supreme in literature, art, and ideology. Against this background, it seems surprising that the one figure which literally embodies the phallus, the god Priapus, appears as such a malleable and almost shapeless character. Visual representations display a bewildering iconographic inconsistency where the phallic god can be old and bearded or young and smooth, a crude wooden stump or finely carved marble, occasionally with animal characteristics; in particular, this masculine hyperbole is often dressed in women’s clothing, he sometimes has female breasts, and his representation in art and literature frequently casts him as simultaneously threatening and comical, god and buffoon, victor and victim. This paper approaches the unstable image of Priapus through the posthumanism of Karen Barad and Donna Haraway. Rather than accepting the god’s shifting images as conflicted, their perspective calls for the examination of what happens when seemingly “mismatched” elements – such as female dress on the hyper-masculine Priapus – meet. According to Barad and Haraway, individual entities are only created in encounters, and encounters never leave individual entities unaffected. Thus, the body of Priapus in all its liquid changeability must be understood as a unique kind of whole. Above all, focus must be shifted from Priapus’ de facto appearance to its relative effects. This paper, thus, will ask what his seemingly inconsistent image does to the concept of Priapus, firstly to Priapus himself as a god and personification, and, secondly and in a transferred sense, to our understanding of Roman phallocentrism. Venusti (semi)viri vates: Posthuman visions of early Roman encounters with the Galli Lewis Webb (Umeå University) [email protected] Was there something inhuman about the Galli, those eunuch priests of Anatolian Cybele (Magna Mater) and Attis, who entered Rome in 204 BCE (Livy 29.10-11, 14)? In this paper, drawing on textual and material evidence and posthuman theories (Braidotti 2013; Nayar 2014), I illustrate how, in their early encounters with the Galli, the Romans envisioned them as not-quite-male, not-quite-human, and possessed of vatic (prophetic) power. As I will demonstrate, for the Romans of the 2nd century BCE, the Galli were capable of prophesying victory and dominion for Rome, but not of being men, their gender too liminal and ambiguous. Attis, their divine antecedent and exemplum, was worshipped along with the Magna Mater at her eponymous temple on the Palatine in Rome from the 2nd century BCE onwards, as evidenced by the numerous votives therein, while the Galli and their prophecies were reverenced by the proconsul C. Livius Salinator in 190 BCE at Sestius, the consul C. Manlius Vulso in Galatia in 189 BCE, and by the Roman people in Rome itself in 102 BCE (Polyb. 21.6.7, 21.37.5-7; Livy 37.9.9, 38.18.9; Diod. 36.13; Plut. Mar. 17.5-6; Lancelotti 2002; Bowden 2012; Latham 2012). In these encounters the materiality, movement and religiosity of the priests sets them apart; they are beautiful dancers, splendid in regal attire, whilst being vatic and omens themselves (see also: Varro, Men. 135, 137, 140 (Cèbe 1977)). Informed by the critical posthuman dialectics of Braidotti (2013) and Nayar (2014), and using early Imperial statues and reliefs of the Galli and Attis as a visual guide (Vermaseren 1977a), I propose that the Romans saw the Galli as an assemblage of qualities (human, divine) and identities (male, female), as dynamic hybrids, as posthuman. The agency of Roman funerary monuments: From human to incarnated (biographical) entity? Vladimir Mihajlovic (University of Novi Sad) [email protected] It is relatively widely accepted that religious objects (statues, monuments, altars, relics, ‘fetishes’) were regarded as living entities in the Roma world. In these cases, the notion that ‘objects do want’ something and posses capacity to act is not fiercely disputed by the scholars, since cited kinds of artifacts are seen as cultic and understood as intimately associated with the supernatural, magic or spiritual. Although essentially comprehended as inanimate things vested with special symbolism/ meaning, general awareness of their acting potential still exists. But does the same apply to funerary monuments? The common academic view asserts that funerary monuments were used as status markers, communicating various identifications of the deceased, simultaneously distinguishing them as singularized social personae, and placing them within the various groups of social peers. Funerary monuments are seen as discursive devices and rhetoric statements about the dead, produced and capitalized by the living. Nevertheless, drawing from ‘posthumanism’ perspectives, the question arises whether the ‘objects’ of funerary monumental-epigraphic practice could be instead understood as ‘subjects’ of agency per se. The paper discusses the possibility that funerary monuments were comprehended as ‘living things’ and interactive members of (local/ 118 residential/family) communities, mediating between this and ‘other’ worlds. Through their materiality, by appropriation of identification data, visual representations of the deceased or allegoric references to their lives, along with the spatial association to the resting place of a body, and the part played in mortuary ritualized behaviors, funerary monuments could have assumed the role of the reified biographical entities. Their capacity to integrate various concepts, mobilize different meanings and practices, articulate ‘the presence of the absent’ and the state of ‘in-betweenness’ could have made them powerful incarnated agents in their own right. T2. METHOD MATTERS: ARCHAEOLOGICAL METHOD AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF HISTORICAL NARRATIVE IN ROMAN COLONIZATION STUDIES Organised by: Jesús García-Sánchez and Anita Casarotto (Leiden University) Roman archaeology is not only a battleground for theoretical confrontation but a frame where numerous research methodologies emerge and develop constantly, shaping the construction of narratives of the past to a considerable extent. As all archaeological methods are theory-laden, it is essential to assess the role of methodology in the construction of the evidence which later informs the narratives. This session aims to make the theory-ladenness of archaeological methods explicit, in order to integrate this important concern in the discussion agenda. As a case study, the session will focus on the study of Roman colonization, where historical narratives and archaeological research have been closely intertwined. The study of Roman colonialism has benefited from the theoretical on-going debate deconstructing or amending long-established academic views on colonization. Those new theoretical insights go hand in hand with strong requirements of new data or a need to re-study legacy data in order to address questions that despite general agreement turn out to have fragile empirical bases. By bringing together ongoing methodologically innovative research on Roman colonial landscapes, the session aims to stimulate debate about the relations between methodological choices, theoretical backgrounds, and the creation of a historical narrative. The focus will be on new data acquisition and re-assessment of legacy data in the fields of landscape archaeology (e.g. remote sensing, settlement pattern analysis, predictive modeling, geoarchaeology, bio-archaeology) and field survey methodology (e.g. off-site and intra-site survey, sampling strategies). While each of these methods has their own theoretical background, insights from each of these fields could be fruitfully used to gain knowledge of the process of colonization in the Roman world. [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula III Chairs: Jesús García-Sánchez and Anita Casarotto 9.00 – Making use of secondary data: the feedback of ceramic surveys, Damjan Donev 9.30 – Testing settlement models in early Roman colonial landscapes, Anita Casarotto, Jeremia Pelgrom, Tesse D. Stek 10.00 – Looking at Sites in a Colonial landscape. The importance of data visualization, Jesús García Sánchez 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Geomorphology as a research tool to assess Roman colonial studies, Kevin Ferrari 11.30 – Modelling Roman agriculture as evidence of a colonial landscape. Riparian vegetation and viticulture in Hasta Regia, Daniel J. Martín-Arroyo Sánchez 12.00 – A changing game: Investigating native economic responses to Roman conquest in the Dutch limes zone via agent-based modelling, Jamie Joyce and Philip Verhagen Making use of secondary data: the feedback of ceramic surveys Damjan Donev (Leiden University) [email protected] The countryside of the Balkan interior during the time of the High Empire remains a foreign country, even to scholars who specialize in this part of the Roman Empire. Despite the lack of a dedicated research program the past several decades of intensive urbanization and large construction projects have accumulated a considerable corpus of legacy data which cannot be justly ignored. Studying the hinterlands of the Roman towns in the Balkan interior within the frames of the project “An Empire of 2000 cities”, it proved possible to get a closer look at the nature of the problem. 119 Two major categories of settlements have been commonly reconstructed from the archaeological remains discovered in the countryside of the Balkan Peninsula. One is the isolated villa-estate, almost by definition related to the social elite and the large land property; the other is the nucleated settlement, usually associated with the native pre-Roman communities, small or even communal ownership. The careful sieving through the available publications in combination with the knowledge obtained from intensive ceramic surveys has rather lead us to the conclusion that neither of these settlement forms is particularly prominent in the region’s countryside. In fact they may rather prove to be the product of the prevalent theoretical and methodological approaches to the study of rural settlements. A few case studies from the Balkan interior, alongside the results of a ceramic survey on the territory of the Colonia Flavia Scupi will point to a settlement type that conforms to neither of the two models. Often interpreted as large nucleated settlements these clusters of humble farmsteads appear to be quite conspicuous, especially in the hinterlands of the Roman colonies. The peculiar size and layout of these settlements pose a number of interesting questions related to their socio-economic role and status. Testing settlement models in early Roman colonial landscapes Anita Casarotto (Leiden University), Jeremia Pelgrom(Koninklijk Nederlands Instituut Rome) and Tesse D. Stek (Leiden University) [email protected] In this paper we present a deductive method for testing settlement theories of early Roman colonization (3rd century BC). We perform comparative density and settlement pattern analysis on legacy survey data collected by three regional, site-oriented field surveys. These surveys were conducted in the territories of the Latin colonies of Venusia (founded by the Romans in 291 BC), Cosa (273 BC) and Aesernia (263 BC), respectively located in three different landscapes of modern Basilicata, Tuscany and Molise. We use GIS spatial tools on the distribution of Hellenistic sites (c. 350-50 BC) to test the viability of two competing rural settlement models of early Roman colonization. The first model is historically accepted: it depicts a colonial countryside consisting of a dense network of farms evenly distributed across the territory, on regular, grid-based plots of land (centuriation). The second model is based on a recently proposed theory supporting, instead, the presence of colonial polynuclear system where villages were the main settlement foci in the rural context. After assessing the extent to which these datasets conform to the conventional regular or the alternative nucleated settlement model we conclude that only small parts of them conform to conventional expectations on colonial settlement organization and demography. Moreover, settlement patterns in these colonized territories reveal that early Roman colonial landscapes were more diverse than previously thought and very sensitive to social and environmental conditions of the local context. Based on the available archaeological record, indeed, the top-down conception of Roman colonization does not seem applicable to these early colonial landscapes which “non-regular” settlement rationale, with variable mixture of dispersion and nucleation, may testify the crucial role played by local physical constrains and specific cultural situations. Looking at sites in a colonial landscape. The importance of data visualization Jesús García Sánchez (Leiden University) [email protected] Visualization is an important (first) step to understand the structure of archaeological spatial distributions of diverse nature. Therefore those are a key element to formulate models about regional dynamics, for instance in terms of population and landscape use around colonies. As pinpointed in many other discussions in Mediterranean Survey archaeology, dots and maps are inescapable tools of representation for any landscape oriented method and this cartographic transmission of information could also wear or transmit important theoretical laden components as the Western Cartesian worldview denounced from post-processualist trenches. Since we organize surveys with a strong spatial component like regular grids or samples spaced regularly over an area of defined size, we therefore have to study the collected datasets attending also its inner spatial location. Cartography despite accusation of Eurocentrism and ideologically biased is still the most useful (and easy for a layman’s terms) way to communicate spatial grounded problems. Without repeating valuable comments offered by different authors, the scope of this paper is to explore new methods of studying the role of sites in colonial landscapes in both inter-site and intra-site level exploring new analytical possibilities based on spatial visualization of datasets, using both conventional and newly developed statistical and visualization tools. Always bearing in mind the importance of explanation on how they contribute to our knowledge of the colonial phenomenon. The selected study case is the Roman colony of Aesernia (263 BC) where several years of extensive, intensive and site oriented survey provided nuance datasets to explore. The sites to be analysed were choose among the site gazetteer according to its belonging to the Republican period (from 3rd century BC onwards) and re-surveyed in the summer of 2014 and 2015 yielding important discoveries in terms of landscape use, household assemblages and site formation processes. 120 Geomorphology as a research tool to assess Roman colonial studies Kevin Ferrari (Bologna University) [email protected] If local historical background and strategic evaluations influenced the deduction of new colonies as key elements, we can see how environmental conditions and geomorphology also conditioned the Romans in the choice of the location and in the early urban planning organization. The current landscape is different from the past, and we need the cooperation of several disciplines (archaeological and geological survey, geological and geomorphological studies, pollen analysis) to identify its characteristics in Roman times and to place the foundation of new cities in the correct context. Our studies focused on dynamic environments like costs and river plains. By adopting a multidisciplinary approach, we highlighted how the original landscape was, how the physical geography influenced the urban planning and the settlement distribution, what kind of transformation took place during the Roman times and in the Late Antiquity, summing up all this, we evaluate how the impact of human activities on the environment was. Our approach analyses also the way the environmental transformations (like erosion or alluvial deposits) could influence the preservation state of archaeological site and, consequently, our interpretations. Fluvial activities could cover ancient settlements under several meters of alluvial deposits (as we verified near Sybaris or in the zone near Lugo). The analysis of settlements distribution shows the occurrence of preferred geomorphologic units. New colonies (like Cremona and Placentia in the Pianura Padana, or Mintunrae near river mouths) were usually placed in open areas near streams on fluvial terraces or beach dunes and their orthogonal urban planning was adapted to the physical geography (for instance with walls overlapping fluvial scarps). The deduction of colonies was accompanied by land distribution and measures taken to reclaim and created a new landscape with cultivated fields, roads, channels and farms, (but wetlands and woods were not totally eliminated). Modelling Roman agriculture as evidence of a colonial landscape. Riparian vegetation and viticulture in Hasta Regia Daniel J. Martín-Arroyo Sánchez (CEIPAC, Universidad de Barcelona) [email protected] New reflections and methodological improvements are presented within an ongoing research carried out by the author. In a theoretical framework, vine training systems are considered as an ancient cultural heritage. Historiography has assumed the difference between Punic sine pedamento and Italic cum pedamento viticulture. Exploration of this assumption is conducted in GIS by modelling the riparia/uinea agronomical ratio in the frontier of the colonia Hasta Regia and the municipium Gades. This ratio is based on Columella’s standard of the proportion between vineyards and riparian spaces required to provide raw material for a vine training system. In this paper, a new approach on the self-sufficiency of plots is tested. Every plot has been defined by a Thiessen polygon surrounding a Roman site which was operative in a chronological frame between 45 B.C. and 74 A.D. Two types of plots are defined by the ability or inability for the ratio enforcement: those where cum pedamento viticulture could have been possible and others where it could not have happened. A higher ability is expected from plots where an Italic agronomic tradition shaped the units of land exploitation. Differences in agricultural systems will be discussed as evidence of Punic heritage in the territory of Gades in contrast with Italic influence in the pertica of Hasta Regia. In that way, Roman political statuses of both cities would have been a consequence of historical backgrounds with persistent repercussions on their ethnographical compositions and traditions as well as on their rural patterns of settlement. Finally, usefulness of model is considerate not for demonstration but for weighting the plausibility of this hypothesis. A changing game: Investigating native economic responses to Roman conquest in the Dutch limes zone via agent-based modelling Jamie Joyce and Philip Verhagen (Vrije Universiteit Amsterdam) [email protected]@vu.nl and [email protected] In this paper, we present the initial results of using agent-based modelling to investigate native economic responses to Roman conquest in the Dutch limes zone. The Roman conquest and subsequent occupation of the Rhine-Meuse delta brought new game-changing parameters within farming. Not only were Roman macro-economic policies introduced, the highly militarized nature of the Roman presence in the region resulted in pressure on the rural native population to provide surpluses for a non-producing population. What is more, the local population had to also contend with living and farming in a dynamic fluvial landscape. Until now, the responses of the local population to these exogenous factors have only been considered in generalist terms. 121 To investigate these responses, we have constructed an agent-based model (ROMFARMS) which simulates in combination the three main activities of the mixed rural economy in the Dutch limes zone: fuel/wood acquisition, arable farming and animal husbandry. Agent-based modelling enables us to investigate how small-scale decisions can lead to macro-scale phenomena. Thus, by testing various scenarios and economic strategies within the aforementioned activities, this method can be used to observe how different behaviours and external factors affected the rural settlements’ ability to both sustain themselves and produce surpluses in a changing landscape. Furthermore, we can use this tool to investigate the principle limiting factors such as the availability of land and labour on the economic potential of the local agrarian population diachronically and inter-regionally. In addition, we explain how we have used large bodies of pre-existing data to inform the construction of the model, the scenarios we simulate and ultimately to test the plausibility of our results. T3. MARXIST TRADITIONS IN ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY Organised by: Andrew Gardner and Mauro Puddu (University College London, University of Cambridge) One of the most important theoretical traditions in archaeology is the suite of approaches derived from the writings of Marx and Engels, and their followers. In Anglophone archaeology, various forms of Marxist thought were influential throughout the mid-late 20th century, from the pioneering work of Gordon Childe, through a more covert alignment with some of the aims of processual archaeology, to the more openly neo-Marxist aspects of post-processualism. While the application of ideas about economic structure, ideology, and social change derived from Marxism has been limited in Anglophone Roman archaeology, there is massive potential for such approaches to be explored, particularly as Marxist thought is enjoying a renaissance of relevance in the early 21st century. Moreover, such approaches provide a promising avenue for theoretical engagement between the Anglophone and Italian traditions in Roman studies, because a Marxist perspective has of course been a significant feature of later 20th century Roman archaeology in Italy. This session is therefore intended both to promote such an engagement between national traditions, and also to explore at the theoretical and applied levels the relevance of Marxist approaches to understanding either the economic and social dynamics of the Roman world or the historiography of Roman archaeology. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula III (FF) Chairs: Andrew Gardner and Mauro Puddu 14.00 – Finding the marginalised? Being the marginalized, Steve Roskams 14.30 – Divorcing theory from politics: Marxist thought in Eastern European Roman archaeology, Emily Hanscam 15.00 – Crisis, Marxism and Reconstructions of Time, Paul Pasieka 15.30 – Worshipping the Roman emperor: uneven and combined developments?, Dies van der Linde 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Marxist dialectic vs. the predominant notion of local identities: the study of cult centres in the Hauran (southern Syria) (100BC–AD300), Francesca Mazzilli 17.00 – Dynamics of power: an architectural reading of concentration of power (Ullastret, northern Iberia, IV-III century BC), David Cebrian 17.30 – Welcome-back Marx! The rise, the fall and the rebirth of a thought. Marxist perspective for Roman Archaeology at the end of the Post-Modern Era, Edoardo Vanni Finding the marginalised? Being the marginalised? Steve Roskams (University of York) [email protected] My response to this session, initially, was to ask ‘What Marxist approaches to Roman archaeology?’ Any review would thus be quite brief! I do, however, welcome this chance to discuss the Anglophone application of Historical Materialism, especially for the opportunity it presents to engage with our Italian colleagues. I also appreciate the recent broadening of debate on Marxist perspectives, now that talk of a living in a post-socialist world; of having reached, with Fukuyama, “The End of History”; and of post-processualist perspectives in archaeology as being intellectually fulfilling have all been exposed as questionable or vacuous. 122 My plan is to focus selectively on the historiography of Roman studies. This must take place both within and beyond archaeology, as some of the more important perspectives come from outside our discipline. What I see as the relative lack of advance in this sphere may seem surprising, given that Marx himself was deeply interested in Antiquity, finding a direct link between his early research into Democritus and Epicurus, via Leibnitz, to Hegel’ s dialectics, which he utilised then transformed. Part of the explanation is that Marxism still has to rid itself entirely of stagist notions derived from the machinations of Stalinism. Yet I believe that progress has also stalled due to a fundamental misunderstanding of the notion of a mode of production, and thus of what we mean by the slave mode of production. I will try to show that this has important implications for how we might interpret a range of archaeological evidence. Some time ago, Randall McGuire, in A Marxist Archaeology, proposed that “Marxism (is) a philosophy, a tradition of thought, a mode of theoretical production”. Compare this with Trotsky: “Marxism is, above all, a method of analysis – not analysis of texts, but analysis of social relations”. It will become clear that I am very much with Trotsky on this one. Divorcing theory from politics: Marxist thought in Eastern European Roman archaeology Emily Hanscam (Durham University) [email protected] How does Roman scholarship in countries like Romania, Bulgaria, Hungary, and Serbia currently differ? What role, if any, does Marxist theory play in this divergence? Is there a noticeably different attitude towards Marxist thought in formerly communist countries? Given the history of communism in this area, is it possible to separate the connotation of Marxism (with all its political baggage) from the key points of theoretical Marxism? For Romania especially the Roman past is vital to their national identity and heritage, more intimately tied to the contemporary perceptions of the state than in the West. This relationship determined the historiographical development of Roman archaeology, to the extent that the success of the discipline depended on the current political climate. It appears, however, that if there is a Marxist tradition in Romania it is in spite of the communist era. Dragoman describes the use of Marxism in this period as “assertions mechanically added at the beginning or end of some absolutely traditional (positivist-empiricist) archaeological works” (2009: 2). To understand the history of Marxism in Romania and the rest of Eastern Europe, we must consider the employment of the theory (or lip-service to the theory) in restricted academic climates as well as the use of tenets central to the theory as genuine methodological developments. This paper will attempt to separate one from the other, in the hopes of gaining a better understanding of the means by which Roman scholarship developed in 20th century Eastern Europe. It will also consider the circumstances in which a discipline can be seen as progressing theoretically despite the change being politically motivated. Crisis, Marxism and Reconstructions of Time Paul Pasieka (German Archaeological Institute, Rome) [email protected] In my paper I will explore the relationship between Marxist conceptions of crisis and their impact on archaeological research of the Roman Empire after World War II. The term of crisis and its conceptualization occupies a central position in Marxism. Two different uses of crisis can be differentiated in broad terms: on the one hand, cyclical, short-term crises form an essential part of the economy in a capitalistic and industrialized society; on the other hand, crisis is used to describe the transitional process between different historical formations of society. The first type of crisis is a phenomenon firmly rooted in modern day industrial societies and therefore cannot be found in other historical periods. This model gained far-reaching influence on the conception of the constitution of the modern economy and diffused broadly into every day knowledge. The latter type of crisis, in contrast, form part of Marx’ s philosophy of history. They are used to construct the conversion between different historical formations of society as a process of ever increasing socio-economic tensions. These tensions are solved either through evolution or through revolution. This paper poses the question whether one or both of these Marxist conceptions of crisis were incorporated in archaeological research and methodology, how they were incorporated and which influence they exerted on our thinking and perception of time and its inherent dynamics. This last point highlights the conscious and unconscious implications of a normatively loaded term like crisis and its relationship to historical and archaeological sources and their own temporal and chronological qualities. I want to compare individual, selected examples of Marxist traditions in archaeological research in England, Italy and the German Democratic Republic (GDR) to emphasize similarities and differences in their approaches to Marxist interpretations. Moreover, the paper aims to show the international connections between Marxist actors, potential interdependences in the works of the major scholars in light of their different social and political backgrounds, and the dynamics of different European ‘Marxisms’ in archaeology. 123 Worshipping the Roman emperor: uneven and combined developments? Dies van der Linde (Koç University, İstanbul) [email protected] The main attraction of currently dominant theoretical approaches in Roman Archaeology such as globalisation and ‘identity’ studies lies – in contrast to the master narrative of “Romanisation”– in their ability to account for heterogeneity, diversity and localities. However, the fundamental problem with these approaches is their tendency to describe diversity rather than to explain it. Leon Trotsky’ s law of ‘uneven and combined development’, first outlined in his treatise The History of the Russian Revolution (1930), does have this explanatory power and has experienced a resurgence in recent social theory-debates. This paper aims to explore the possibilities and shortcomings of the law of ‘uneven and combined development’ in studying social change during the Roman Imperial Period, with particular reference to the development of emperor worship in Roman Asia Minor. Referring to emperor worship and local religious traditions in Roman Asia Minor, the late Simon Price in his influential account Rituals and power: the Roman imperial cult in Asia Minor (1984: 234) already recognised that “the accommodation of external authority within local traditions is a widespread phenomenon.” Moving beyond the recognition of heterogeneity in the spread of emperor worship, we should ask: how can we account for the fact that these processes of accommodation, of incorporation, differed from city to city? And why did these developments occur in particular and distinct ways? By means of a selection of case studies in Asia Minor – e.g. Ephesos and Adada – this paper discusses the incorporation of emperor worship in different cities and the various strategies of incorporation. By adopting the law of ‘uneven and combined development’ the paper provides an attempt to explain this variety with reference to ‘the advantage of backwardness’. Marxist dialectic vs. the predominant notion of local identities: the study of cult centres in the Hauran (southern Syria) (100BC–AD300) Francesca Mazzilli (University of Cambridge) [email protected] Sanctuaries in the Hauran have been subject of scholarly interest for almost over two centuries. Inscriptions were at first documented in the second half of the nineteenth century. Temples’ ruins were recorded from the late nineteenth century. A categorisation of deities worshipped in the region goes back to the 1950s. More recently, in the last forty years scholars have argued the predominance of a local identity in the Hauran. Steinsapair has attempted a one-off phenomenological interpretation of the ritual landscape in 2005. In view that these scholarly findings on the subject partially reflect how archaeological approaches have developed and changed over time, this paper points out to the necessity to seek a more contemporary perspective on this topic. It investigates to what extent and how a Marxist dialectic can help move away from the scholarly monolithic idea on the predominance of the local identity in the Hauran. Through the study of rural cult centres and historical sources we can trace complex political, social and economic dynamics in this area. The Hauran was inhabited by a local rural population connected with and influenced by other cultures and it was a territory of conflicts between local monarchies before its integration into the Roman Empire. These conflictual historical events, including the annexation of the region to the Roman Empire, and different political and cultural entities embedded in the local political structure determined social dynamics and change. A Marxist dialectic offers us the tools to re-evaluate the society of the Hauran not as an inexistent isolated oasis but as a complex interconnected web, of an entity defined by its relationship to other entities. This paper aims to consider the society of the Hauran as an ‘onion’, using Patterson’s image, with different layers that scholars can and ought to peel and unravel. Dynamics of power: an architectural reading of concentration of power (Ullastret, northern Iberia, IV-III century BC) David Cebrian (Independent researcher) [email protected] This paper will discuss the role of domestic architecture in the construction of narratives of power and its importance as a key feature to determine and analyse both the economic system, the social change and the prevailing model of family in the 4th-3rd century BC. On the one hand, scrutiny of domestic architecture is a fruitful way by which to draw out a deeper insight with respect to social organisation, as well as being an indicator of ideology. On the other hand, social change is frequently reflected in the household in the same way as it is in settlement structure. Ullastret is located in north-east Catalonia. The size of the settlement and the urban layout, along with its impressive defensive system, make this site one of the most relevant settlements of both Catalonia and the western Mediterranean. A domestic architecture has recently been excavated: the so-called zone 14 which has shed light on Iberian urbanism and relationships of power. After taking into account the empirical analysis, this paper contributes by determining that power can be concentrated for a number of reasons. These relational reasons are addressed within this presentation through the architectural inquiry of some of the most relevant features of this household, 124 such as its intimate linkage to the rampart and the gateway, and its interrelation with the landscape and the management of the natural resources. The core idea of this paper draws on my interpretation of Marx’s concept of structure and superstructure, wherein social organization determines the economic model, and therefore, by applying the dialectical method, the control of production determines social organization. It is within this theoretical framework that my interpretation of the Iberic site of Ullastret articulates. Welcome-back Marx! The rise, the fall and the rebirth of a thought. Marxist perspective for Roman Archaeology at the end of the Post-Modern Era Edoardo Vanni (University of Siena) [email protected] In this paper I will try to draw briefly the theoretical agenda concerning the role of Marxist tradition as a real place for synthesis of several typologies of oppositions (theoretical, material, ideological and so on) by taking into account its different penetration in Anglo-American and Italian Archaeology from a philosophical point of view (historicism vs empiricism? Hegel vs Kant?). The theoretical debate in archaeology has been dominated by the well-known diatribe between processual and post-processual archaeology, particularly fervid in the Anglo-American academia. These challenges to the hegemony of New archaeological theory manifest the appearance of oppositional theory groups in other parts of the world, engaged in a dialogue with the processual archaeologists. In this process the Marxist thought has played a key role. The three postprocessual archaeologies discernible are conceptually distinct but related, with areas of overlap and divergence. One claims the English philosopher Robin Collingwood as an intellectual ancestor. A second strand resonates more consciously with phenomenology and poststructuralism and employs the insights of French thinkers, Gadamer, Giddens, as well as critical theorists like Benjamin or Habermas. The third postprocessual archaeology acknowledges the importance of Althusser’ s insights on ideology as well as those of Lukacs, Ricoeur and the Frankfurt School. The three postprocessual archaeologies take different elements from Marxist social thought and from the European Archeological tradition, without resolving the tension among structural Marxism, humanist Marxism, and Marxist phenomenology. After the failure of great narratives, we are now seeing a rise (or a need?) of strong theoretical back-grounds, that recall (new)-materialism. We have to rethink the role of Marxist thought in the wider context of different academic traditions, especially for the Theoretical Roman Archaeological Agenda, at the end of Post-Modern Era. T4. Theatricalising Memory. An Archaeological Approach to Religious Performance in the Roman World Organised by: Valentino Gasparini (University of Erfurt) Recent research has highlighted ways in which semantic memories are constantly recreated, allowing for the shaping of both collective and individual identities, and has raised questions about the role of rituals in the process of perpetuating cultural and individual memories. The performance of religious rituals offers a means for social groups to reaffirm their cohesion through a « dramatic » experience which energizes shared emotional states and reinforces the individually lived participation through a symbolically-articulated communication. The bodily arousal of emotions represents an efficient strategy which allows communities to recover an experience of direct continuity with foundational (either real or imagined) events even situated in a remote past. The panel aims to investigate, through the magnifying glass of archaeology, how this memorialisation was constructed in the Roman world through kinesthetic forms of dance, gesture, and/or theatrical performances, potentially combined with the spoken or written word. A very selective group of scholars from different methodological backgrounds and with a wide range of expertise in archaeology as well as in history of religions have been invited to explore this challenging issue. [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula IV (FF) Chair: Valentino Gasparini (University of Erfurt) 9.00 – The Theatre-Temple Pattern in the Italic Sanctuaries: Origins and Functions, Alessandro D’Alessio 9.30 – Inside Out: Spectacularisation of Grief and Joy in Isiac Hilaria, Valentino Gasparini 10.00 – Activating the Circus: Sacred Space, Collective Performance and Spectactor Memories, Sinclair Bell 10.30 – Coffee break 125 11.00 – Stirring Scenes: Performing Religion in the Roman East, Frederick G. Naerebout 11.30 – Choreographing Religious Spectacle: Processional Movement at Ostia, Katherine Crawford 12.00 – Performing the Rituals of Imperial Cult in Late Antique Rome: Temples, Topography, and Inscriptions, Douglas Boin The Theatre-Temple Pattern in the Italic Sanctuaries: Origins and Functions Alessandro D’Alessio (Soprintendenza Speciale per il Colosseo, il Museo Nazionale Romano e l’Area Archeologica di Roma) [email protected] The distinction and concomitance of spaces of the gods, of men and the sharing of the sacred have been highlighted by John Scheid, precisely in relation to the case of the terraced Romano-Italic sanctuaries, where the different architectural levels contributed at the same time to the appropriate separation and correlation of these “hierarchical” domains (although still forming part of a common characterisation of the sacred landscape, in compliance with the Plinian “precept” that human space must be part of the same ensemble as the divine, without, however, merging with it). In this perspective, the axial combination of a cavea and a temple in some Romano-Italic sanctuaries (e.g. Arezzo, Cagliari, Gabii, Hispellum, Munigua, Pietrabbondante, Pietravairano, Praeneste, Rome, Teanum and Tibur) configured, between the late-Republican and Imperial times, an architectural pattern representing a “new” response to older religious and ritual needs. This system allowed a possible dual use of space, physical and symbolic, constantly looking for a symbiotic tension between experience of inner (properly architectural) spaces and outer (environmental) ones. This pattern allowed the practitioners to discover (gradually or suddenly) the ritual spaces through a complex balance between standing and movement, form and function, structure and meaning. The atmospheres created by these architectures and their surroundings were clearly intended to raise emotional states during rituals and to perpetuate individual or collective memories. Inside Out: Spectacularisation of Grief and Joy in Isiac Hilaria Valentino Gasparini (University of Erfurt) [email protected] The Egyptian funerary rites of Osiris caught very early the attention of the Graeco-Roman sources, and Xenophanes among them, who in the 6th cent. BCE was already inviting the Egyptians not to worship Osiris as immortal if then they cried his death. Almost a millenium later, Christian apologetical literature (Arnobius, Firmicus Maternus, Lactantius, Minucius Felix and many others) was still complaining about the Isiaci beating their chest and imitating both the grief of Isis, looking for her lost brother and husband, and her joy at the moment of finding him (the so-called Inventio Osiridis or Hilaria). The excessive emotional involvement of the devotees participating to these ceremonies, the peculiar “dramatic” imitation of Isis’ feelings (pain as well as joy), and its annual repetition represented an instrument of memorialisation of Isis’ mythical deeds which, by recreating the presumably related emotional states, reinforced the feedback between performers and audience and perpetuated their cultural memories. This paper aims to explore chronology, contents and meaning of the Roman festival of the Isia (culminating with the Hilaria of November the 3rd), and, in particular, focusses on the archaeological evidence that may allow to understand which spaces, objects and agents were involved in these Isiac rituals. Activating the Circus: Sacred Space, Collective Performance and Spectactor Memories Sinclair Bell (Northern Illinois University) [email protected] Roman culture was a performance culture and the Circus Maximus was its grandest stage. The earliest chariot races were said to have been held in the Vallis Murcia at Rome’s founding in the context of religious ritual, and the Circus Maximus remained a hallowed venue for the renewal of Rome’s religious identity though the performance of public ceremonial events, such as the pompa circensis. As spectators, Romans not only bore witness to such choreographed set-pieces with their numenous casts, but also became engaged participants – indeed, actors – in performances that encouraged the communal reenactment of the city’s deep past. At the same time, the official theology embedded in such processions might also provoke individual, unscripted responses from audience members, as we know from Ovid (Amores 3.2.44-54), among others. Processions such as the pompa circensis can thus be thought of as “performed theology,” one “embedded and embodied in sacred places and ritual practice – theology was material and especially performed”. For these reasons, the circus is a rich site for undertaking an archaeological approach to religious performance in the Roman world. This paper looks at the structure of the circus itself and select 126 material culture related to the games, including devotional objects and souvenirs, in order to consider how they embody official protocols of seeing as well as highly personalized responses. For while it is clear that the ceremonial events at the circus, such as the pompae, were intended to act as signposts to a shared history and in this way to promote social cohesion and collective “identity,” these same events also had the potential to trigger associations and catalyze memories for individual Romans, like Ovid. Such experiences could be embodied in their gestural responses in the stands or enshrined through the material artifacts they purchased, commissioned and dedicated. Stirring Scenes: Performing Religion in the Roman East Frederick G. Naerebout (University of Leiden) [email protected] When looking at commemoration, memorialization and other ways of identity production, the importance of performances, in the wide sense of public events, can hardly be underestimated. There we have the occasions where people tell themselves about themselves (rephrasing Clifford Geertz). Performances are a central component of ‘lived religion’ – which has recently come to the fore as a focal point of research. An important part of performances consists of kinetic behaviours, and these even gain in importance when the setting is rather less verbalized than the world in which most people live now. In ancient societies too the non-verbal modes of communication loomed larger than we can readily imagine, especially in the form of dance. Dance was usually conceived as the movement component of mousikē, which included music and poetry, that is to say: dance was performed to instrumental accompaniment and to song. The dance that I will discuss is dance performed in a cultic context. This follows from the fact that most performances that have been documented for Antiquity are of a religious nature (indeed, it would be wrong to try to find explicitly non-religious performances). In the context of TRAC the challenge is to approach performative religion, especially dance, from a primarily archaeological point of view. In the Roman East, relevant imagery seems rather sparse compared to Hellenistic and earlier periods. First we have to establish whether this is indeed the case, and if it is, why we see this falling off of imagery while written evidence does not, or not obviously, point towards any decline in the popularity of dancing. Certainly, there is more evidence then is usually supposed or suggested: when one takes, for instance, the ThesCRA, there is an unbalance to be addressed. Where imagery fails us, we have to think of architecture: temple theatres immediately spring to mind, but a fresh look at some sanctuaries might suggest other ways to link specific architectural features to performance. Choreographing Religious Spectacle: Processional Movement at Ostia Katherine Crawford (University of Southampton) [email protected] Religious processions were carefully choreographed events intended to relay a variety of messages. Despite their acknowledged regularity within the Roman world, our understanding of processional movement, and in particular urban processions, remains extremely limited. Studies concerning triumphal, funerary, and circus processions dominate current scholarship due to their greater documentation by the ancient literary sources. These processions, however, formed only a fraction of Roman processional activity. Consideration of urban processions at Ostia, Rome’s ancient port, provides the focus for an innovative analysis of how processions functioned within the cityscape, contributing to the broader experience of religion by the population. As the record of the performance of processions was primarily held in the memories of those who took part or heard about them, the ways in which they can be studied are challenging. Possible patterns of movement and the visibility of processions within Ostia will be considered by applying a methodology that builds upon previous urban, spatial, and movement studies. It is argued that this kind of approach makes it possible for us to gain a clearer understanding of the engagement of both participants and spectators. This can bring us closer to understanding shared religious experiences that ultimately illustrate the dynamic relationship that existed between religious spaces and the negotiation of ritual activities. Performing the Rituals of Imperial Cult in Late Antique Rome: Temples, Topography, and Inscriptions Douglas Boin (Saint Louis University) [email protected] This presentation describes the performance of emperor worship in Late Antiquity by looking at the archaeological record of fourth and fifth century CE Rome. It does so while also articulating the need for greater methodological rigor in the study of Late Antique political ritual, material culture, memory, and religion. Notwithstanding important new work in the field of Roman religion, which has challenged the monolithic idea of “the imperial cult” (J. Brodd, and J. Reed, eds., [Atlanta, 2011]), 127 the study of emperor worship in Late Antiquity remains stunted by a reliance on anachronistic social-historical frameworks and under-theorized approaches. After reviewing this literature and discussing particularly relevant insights from the study of political ritual and performance (such as D. Kertzer, Ritual, Politics, and Power [Yale, 1989]), the balance of my presentation examines archaeological evidence from Rome to argue for continuities in emperor worship into the later Roman period. Contrary to claims that emperor worship was inherently in tension with Christianity and was eliminated with the rise of “Christian Rome,” I suggest here that it remained an essential political ritual because it could be “performed” in a multitude of ways. These performances, both in text and in architecture, engaged with a preexisting topography of temples and sites pregnant with memories of the Roman past. Monuments and sites to be discussed include the inscription erected in 431 CE in the Forum of Trajan (CIL 6.1783) which names Theodosius I as “divus”; the Temple of the Gens Flavia on the Quirinal Hill; and the anonymous Christian basilica-mausoleum complex on the via Praenestina. T5. Beyond hybridity and code-switching: New approaches to the archaeology of Late Hellenistic Rome, Italy, and the wider Mediterranean Organised by: Francesca Diosono, Dominik Maschek In the late 1970ies, an archaeological paradigm of ‘Hellenization’ was firmly established to explain cultural change in the regions of Italy from about 200 BC to the early Imperial period. In this model, the diffusion of various forms and styles of material culture throughout the peninsula was understood as a process of acculturation, driven mainly by Rome and its senatorial élite and thus intrinsically linked to the contemporary wave of ‘Romanization’. At the same time, the ‘romanizers’ themselves were seen as the weaker part in a second process of acculturation, in which they were ‘hellenized’ by the cultural superiority of the Greek East (as implied e.g. by Horace epist. 2, 1, 156f.). However, over the last two decades this framework has been thoroughly challenged by a variety of new approaches, drawing largely from post-colonial thought and cultural theory. Stressing the importance of multiple identities, local innovation and resistance – all well-known from anthropology, globalization theory, and linguistics – the big narrative of acculturation was gradually deconstructed, introducing a much more dynamic but also heterogeneous image of Late Hellenistic Italy. In the foreground stood the much debated concepts of hybridization and hybridity, in which players from different cultures are actively negotiating in a cultural middle-ground. A slightly different approach was recently taken by Andrew Wallace-Hadrill, who conceptualized the cultural formation of Late Hellenistic Rome and Italy as an example of bilingualism, stressing the importance of “deliberate code-switching”. In his own words “the cultures do not fuse […], but enter into a vigorous and continuous process of dialogue with one another” (A. Wallace-Hadrill, Rome’s Cultural Revolution, Cambridge 2008, p. 23). However, the socio-political framework for this kind of “dialogue” remains rather vague, causing a certain uneasiness with the undoubtedly attractive image of a stimulating multicultural society of code-switchers. Already Mikhail Bachtin, one of the founding fathers of “hybridity” in literary studies, made a distinction between at least two different kinds of hybridization: First, as an intentional and politically motivated strategy; second, as an unconscious, much more organic process, whose results are much less obvious or clear-cut. Against the backdrop of this caveat, the session tries to shed new light on the ways of modelling the process of cultural formation in the archaeology of Late Hellenistic Rome and Italy in a wider Mediterranean context. The key question is: To what extent did objects, buildings or texts carry and communicate values across time and space, transforming societies? Drawing from diverse fields of material evidence, such as art, architecture, inscriptions and objects of consumption, the positive qualities and effects of cultural exchange shall be set against factors like dominance, physical displacement and subjugation. By bringing together a variety of evidence the central role of the material world in the negotiation of different types of value and ideas will be highlighted. From this exploration, the session seeks to uncover the complex mechanisms of cultural construction and transformation. To what extent were political and cultural values embodied and communicated by objects, and to what extent did these objects themselves have agency, perpetuating and reinforcing these ideas? How were differing types of value transported or exchanged in the Late Hellenistic Mediterranean, and what impact did Roman hegemony have on existing patterns of exchange? Did ‘foreign’ objects and habits imported into 2nd and 1st century Italy transform Italic and Roman values? How were social and cultural systems reinforced or shattered through the acquisition and display of new prestige goods, languages and styles? [email protected] and [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula III (FF) Chair: Francesca Diosono, Dominik Maschek 14.00 – Social networks in Late Hellenistic Northern Etruria: From a multicultural society to a society of partial identities, Raffaella Da Vela 14.30 – From magistri to Ermaistai. The self-representation of Italian mercatores in the eastern Mediterranean between professional and religious associations, Francesca Diosono 128 15.00 – ‘Graecia capta ferum victorem cepit…’? Violence and cultural change in the Late Roman Republic, Dominik Maschek 15.30 – Beyond idealism and realism. On how to evaluate nude portrait statues in Late Republican Central Italy, Barbara Sielhorst 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Samnites just in Samnium?! Archaeological and epigraphical sources for the integration of Samnites in Italian and Mediterranean (religious) trade, Claudia Widow 17.00 – Switching to Roman? Translating late Iron Age mortuary contexts from the Lomellina (IT), Sarah Scheffler Social networks in Late Hellenistic Northern Etruria: From a multicultural society to a society of partial identities Raffaella Da Vela (Universität Bonn) [email protected] This contribution deals with the analysis of the perception of cultural identities in late Hellenistic Northern Etruria. In particular, the aim is to answer the following question: how did the evolution of the economic and politic relationships between settlements condition the perception and the expression of the local identities (150-80 BCE)? In the Late Hellenistic period, the region of my case study presents a complexity of patterns, as a result of the interaction of local needs and backgrounds in the global process of institutional and economic unification of the Mediterranean following to the Punic Wars. The increase in personal mobility enhanced the possibilities of cultural contacts. New multicultural local communities adopted new customs and lifestyles without giving up their Etruscan cultural background. These multicultural societies switched slowly, at the end of the 2nd C. BCE, to societies of partial identities, were Etruscan language and traditions became to be confined to the private sphere, while Latin and Roman institutions ruled the public life. Social Network Analysis (SNA) is applied to analyse the evolution of these identities under the pressure of global events and phenomena. This methodology allows for the analysis of complex systems, without loosing the details concerning their individual components. I will present first some applications of the SNA on archaeological datasets of late Hellenistic Northern Etruria, then the trends of the evolution of the social networks of the settlements, and finally I will discuss potentials and limits of the methodology in the investigation of local cultural identities. From magistri to Ermaistai. The self-representation of Italian mercatores in the eastern Mediterranean between professional and religious associations Francesca Diosono (Università di Perugia Ludwig-Maximilians Universität München) [email protected] The late Hellenistic period noticed the expansion of commercial activities of Italian mercatores into the wide Mediterranean; in the East they had to face earlier economic models expressing a different culture. The Roman-Italian world knew professional associations for a long time as a form of community, in which the religious element had aggregative and identificative function, but being also only one aspect of the activities of the group as a whole. In the East, the professional nature in both personal and collective identity was instead kept in the background compared to the religious one. One of the expressions of the Italian attempt to adapt their public communication to local customs are the numerous bilingual inscriptions on the island of Delos, where the Latin words appear in the Greek text in the form of both a linguistic and cultural translation. ‘Graecia capta ferum victorem cepit…’? Violence and cultural change in the Late Roman Republic Dominik Maschek (University of Birmingham) [email protected] In recent archaeological accounts of Late Republican Italy the notion of thriving ‘hybrid’ or ‘code-switching’ societies has obviously become something of a new orthodoxy. Titles like ‘Rome’s Cultural Revolution’ (Wallace-Hadrill 2008) or ‘Ancient Italy: Regions without Boundaries’ (Bradley, Isayev and Riva 2007) clearly promote the positive effects of multiculturalism, establishing a direct link between increasing material complexity, affluent lifestyles and the deliberate choice of identities. It cannot be denied that this perspective has granted us invaluable new insights into the formation of Late Republican culture by shifting the debate from the old towering concepts of ‘Hellenization’ and ‘Romanization’ to both the local level and human agency. 129 However, I would like to argue that this new orthodoxy has also played a vital role in the promulgation of a narrative that widely ignores the darker sides of life in Late Republican Italy and therefore can justly be criticized as being essentially ahistorical and disinterested in questions of social and political conflict. Therefore, this paper will try to reassess the role of these aspects as driving forces behind cultural change in the 2nd and 1st centuries BC, looking at the evidence for war and destruction in Italy against the backdrop of the wider Mediterranen context. My main interest is to set the often underrated aspect of physical violence against the activities of building, construction and consumption, mainly sponsored by Roman and local elites all over central Italy. Based on modern theories of crisis as well as on the abundant written and epigraphical sources and on the archaeological evidence for Late Republican material culture in Italy and the wider Mediterranean (from Spain to Asia Minor), I will discuss the concept of ‘crisis’ in detail, stressing the active participation of human agents in shaping their own immediate future. This will lead to a new theoretical framework for a coherent narrative of Late Republican history and archaeology, integrating the evidence for both brutal annihilation and enormous material prosperity in the last two centuries BC. Beyond idealism and realism. On how to evaluate nude portrait statues in Late Republican Central Italy Barbara Sielhorst (DAI Berlin) [email protected] In the Late Republic honorific portrait statues were fashionable amongst the Roman and Italian elites and existed in a variety of forms: Most common were toga statues, less common were armored or equestrian statues. The rarest form of self-representation consists of statues in complete nudity. In modern scholarship their combination of an athletic body with a veristic portrait is still frequently evaluated as “irritating” or “piece[s] of pure kitsch”. The case study of a group of eight nude honorific statues from Central Italy tries to modify this judgement and to interpret them as parts of a cultural system in a new theoretical framework. Based on a classification of the group in three sub-groups with slightly different connotations, the interpretation goes on with a detailed analysis of one statue from Formia and its context. Firstly, the meaning of the statue should be pointed out by describing and interpreting the elements which are part of its visual appearance (the so called “Bildevidenz”, e.g. material, style, composition, context, etc.). Secondly, the statue and its qualities will be analyzed within its social context as part of a family group. Finally, the example of Formia will be embedded into the historical context of the Late Republic: What was the meaning of the statue in this specific situation? To what extend did the statuary representation in full nudity refer to models in the Hellenistic East? And how could and did a Late Republican viewer understand the values which were communicated by the statue? The analysis of the visual qualities of statues in complete nudity should help to answer these questions and to understand these statues in an historically adequate way which helps to overcome the spontaneous ‘irritation’ in the eyes of a modern viewer. Samnites just in Samnium?! Archaeological and epigraphical sources for the integration of Samnites in Italian and Mediterranean (religious) trade Claudia Widow (Universität Bonn) [email protected] The Samnites settled in middle Italy and had their cultural peak between the late 5th and the end of the 2nd century BC. During the Social War and the following civil conflicts (90-80 BC) they lost against the Romans but were later on still granted with the Roman civil rights. In the course of the Late Republic they were integrated into Roman society and an individual cultural behaviour is not longer verifiable. In Roman historiographical sources the Samnites are known by the accounts of Livy, Strabo, Festus, Varrus and Appianus. In these sources they are specified as strong and mighty warriors as well as rural peasants. However, the archaeological evidence found in the Samnite sanctuaries reveal the structure of a society deeply rooted in the Italian and Mediterranean trade system. In this paper the sources where the Samnites can be detected in this global trade shall be presented: This will include an interpretation of brick stamps of the local Samnite elite and coin hoards in the sanctuaries of Campochiaro and San Giovanni in Galdo as an inner representation in comparison to an outer representation in inscriptions found in Delos and Gaul. Switching to Roman? Translating late Iron Age mortuary contexts from the Lomellina (IT) Sarah Scheffler (University of Leicester) [email protected] The integration of Transpadane northern Italy into the Roman empire is a well-studied field. However, studies such as the recently published Becoming Roman? Diverging Identities and Experiences in Ancient Northwest Italy (Haeussler 2013) still 130 focus primarily on the urbanized areas, the elite classes and architectural/epigraphic evidence. Rural areas such as the Lomellina appear to fall through the grids of investigation. Notwithstanding the Lomellina, bordered by two major trade routes, the rivers Po and Ticino, represents an extraordinary case for the study of multiple and discrepant identities, the impact of the Roman conquest on indigenous communities and the applicability for theoretical concepts such as code-switching and social habitus. Having stayed at the edges of cultural developments since the rise of the Golasecca culture, the Lomellina remains in this position during the late Iron Age and the period of Roman conquest. Its marshy, but hilly landscape, shaped by five rivers and the dossi (elevations of 6-8m), might be the cause for the decision to skirt the Lomellina in the scheme of centuriation. Although the local communities increasingly integrate objects of ‘Roman’ provenance into their material culture and thus follow well-known provincial Roman patterns, it remains to ask whether the selection of grave goods reflects an intentional choice of adopting what might have been perceived as Roman or whether it merely represents a persisting embedment into the growing exchange network of northern Italy. T6. FILLING THE GAP: INVESTIGATING ABANDONMENT IN THE ROMAN EMPIRE Organised by: Rocco Palermo (Università di Napoli Federico II), Maria Amodio (Università di Catania), Raffaella Pappalardo (Università di Napoli Federico II), Paolo Cimadomo (Università di Napoli Federico II) and Raffaella Pierobon (Università di Napoli Federico II) From the frontier areas to the rural zones the impact of Rome sensibly modified the cultural, geographical and human landscape, causing abandonment, re-population and demographic decrease in several zones of the Empire also creating turning points accordingly. Political and social crisis, environmental causes, and natural disasters led to abandonment in several cases. Both large centres and rural areas were involved in these processes. Urban centres usually show traces of re-occupation after a short/long abandonment period (architectural and functional reconfiguration and spaces adaptation), whereas the same impact on the rural zones is less evident. This includes a reduction in number of settlements, the abandonment of natural resource exploitation areas and, occasionally, a different type of re-occupation (squatter installations, nomadic evidence, local impulses). Such processes possibly influenced material culture, whose reliability might be also used for the understanding of social dynamics related to the lack of power in specific areas. The aim of the session is to define a model for the understanding of abandonment through the analysis of the archaeological record. This includes the response of specific areas to imperial abandonment, the change in the human landscape and the role of material culture for the investigation of the topic. Particularly welcome will be those papers focusing on the transitional periods between a firm occupation and abandonment, the processes of abandonment causes and the post-abandonment formations and the human and social perception of a specific power hiatus. Different geographical areas might also help to have a wider perspective on the topic. To sum up the proposed trajectories of the session will be: • How local territories/communities responded to the different causes of abandonment and what kind of archaeological traces can be used to determine its impact/level • Investigating the post-abandonment evidence through the archaeological record • Perception of continuity and adaptation in the power-lacked areas (re-occupation, transformation) • Material culture reliability for the analysis of the topic [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula IV (FF) Chair: Rocco Palermo (Università di Napoli Federico II) and Maria Amodio (Università di Catania) 14.00 – Abandoned Traditions? The Case of Courtyard Houses and Peristyle Mansions in Late Hellenistic and Early Roman Judaea, Shulamit Miller 14.30 – Abandonment, Transformation and Adaptation along the Rhine in the Roman period, Tyler Franconi 15.00 – On the decline of Myos Hormos, Dario Nappo 15.30 – Abandonment and Revival between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages: Facts and Fiction, Athanosios Vionis 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Contesting Sacred Landscapes:Continuity and Abandonment in Roman Cyprus, Giorgios Papantoniou 17.00 – Investigating the transformation through the archaeological record in the heart of Tuscany: the case of the late roman villa at Aiano (4th-7th cent. AD), Marco Cavalieri 131 Abandoned Traditions? The Case of Courtyard Houses and Peristyle Mansions in Late Hellenistic and Early Roman Judaea Shulamit Miller (The Hebrew University of Jerusalem) [email protected] Elite domestic architecture is not difficult to recognize in the archaeological record. It may be identified by its location at a site, its size, layout, construction techniques, architectural ornamentation and more. Prior to the late second century BCE, the prominent domestic architectural type in the Southern Levant was the courtyard house. At this time the peristyle courtyard, deriving from Hellenistic architectural traditions, emerges in the region. At first it appears in what might be categorized as singular instances within the palaces of the ruling Hasmonean dynasty. Later, at the turn of the first century BCE/CE, the occurrence of the peristyle is amplified primarily in, but not limited to, the palatial architecture of Herod the Great and his successors. This architectural reconfiguration takes place at a time in which the region shifts between monarchic rule, a client kingdom, and direct Roman rule of the province of Judaea. This paper examines causes and expressions of abandonment of local architectural traditions. The mansions of Judaea are explored as a case study for the transition from a well based local architectural model, to the foreign peristyle variant. Novelties accepted into the local repertoire are not limited merely to the courtyards, but include other perceived features of opulence, such as stucco decorations, wall paintings, water installations and architectural ornamentation. The paper attempts to reconstruct the extent to which one tradition supplanted the other, while questioning through an analysis of the material culture, whether true abandonment occurred, or whether the evidence points solely to personal preference and shifting trends. Similarly explored are possible economic, social and political transformations affecting choices of continuity or change in the domestic setting of the Judaean elites. A better understanding of such behavior on a local basis, may illuminate wider phenomena with similar characteristics elsewhere in the Roman world. Abandonment, Transformation and Adaptation along the Rhine in the Roman period Tyler Franconi (University of Oxford) [email protected] Settlement along the Rhine frontier underwent dramatic changes in the later-Roman period. Large areas of the region were depopulated, with many urban, rural, and military sites greatly reduced or abandoned entirely. Political and military instability certainly contributed to these changes in settlement, but other explanations such as environmental factors have not been considered. It is clear from multiple palaeo-environmental proxies that the later-Roman period along the Rhine frontier saw substantial climatic and environmental changes. Geo-archaeological work on many sites along the Rhine River has shown that these changes had important effects on the river system, beginning a process of hydrological change that saw increased flooding, sedimentation, and channel movement in the third and fourth centuries AD. This paper argues that these environmental and hydrological changes had a direct impact upon settlement patterns and led to the abandonment of some parts of the river basin, specifically the floodplains of the Upper Rhine and the Rhine delta. Moreover, this paper demonstrates that while political and military factors did influence life on the late-Roman frontier, the landscape in which people lived had significant agency in shaping human experience. On the decline of Myos Hormos Dario Nappo (University of Turin) [email protected] The port of Myos Hormos was one of the main hubs on the Red Sea for a long period of time, spanning from the Hellenistic age into the early Roman Imperial one. A number of literary texts assess the importance of such harbour in the context of the international trade in the Red Sea region. The most famous one is undoubtedly Strabo who, writing at the end of the first century BCE, refers to the prominent role on the city and makes it clear that the amount of commerce passing through it had greatly increased under the new rulers, the Romans. Subsequently, the flourishing of the city is well attested for the following two centuries, by both archaeological and material evidence. Still, despite the abundance of evidence for Myos Hormos to be still in use during the first and second centuries CE, the city seems to come to an abrupt death by the end of the third century CE. This swift decline has been often related to the so called ‘third century crisis’ that stroke the Roman Empire after the extinction of the Severian dynasty, which would have triggered a sharp decadence in the Roman economy and also in the amount of trade passing through the Red Sea. Nevertheless, the very nature of such crisis has been questioned by many scholars over the past decades, and it now appears to have been not so deep as previously thought. On the other side, the ports in the Red Sea region seem to have been interested by a general reorganization promoted by the new infrastructures built in the area, starting from the second century CE. 132 This paper will therefore question the old interpretation linking the abandonment of Myos Hormos to the third century crisis, on the ground of an analysis of both the archaeological evidence available from the city and of the whole context of the Red Sea infrastructures between the second and the fourth century CE, trying to find a more sound explanation for the decline of Myos Hormos. Abandonment and revival between Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages: Facts and Fiction Athanosios Vionis (University of Cyprus) [email protected] War, earthquakes and plagues are usually listed amongst the most popular phenomena for explaining the ‘shrinkage’, ‘decline’, ‘abandonment’, ‘transition’ and ‘transformation’ of urbanisation and/or rural life in the Eastern Roman Empire from the late sixth to the seventh and eighth centuries. Several scholars have seen variations in the scale and effects of external threat and natural disasters but these changes have been poorly understood by Byzantinists. The overstressed historical validity of textual sources has shaped our perception of this period in a negative manner for too long, perceiving Slav land invasions and Arab sea raids as the sole explanation for almost every misfortune in the early medieval Balkans and the Eastern Mediterranean. A re-evaluation of the archaeological evidence at hand is of emergency before we move on to interpretations and concrete conclusions about early medieval ‘abandonment’ in the Byzantine provinces. I would argue that major transformations did happen throughout the period in question, although the criteria for determining changes, accommodations and transformations in the Early Middle Ages should be viewed in a different, rather more optimistic, angle. As it will become clear through the employment of a different model for reading the impact of ‘abandonment’ in the material record (e.g. settlement shrinkage vs. evolution, industrial decline vs. local production, hybrid forms in art vs. new cultural identities) from the Aegean islands and mainlands, it is suggested that marginal areas became active arenas of constant negotiation and adaptation between the local element and emerging powers of political and economic control. Contesting Sacred Landscapes:Continuity and Abandonment in Roman Cyprus Giorgios Papantoniou (University of Bonn) [email protected] By the Roman period many Cypriot extra-urban sanctuaries were deserted and only a few of them remodelled and enlarged; some of these sanctuaries, such as that of Apollo at Kourion and Aphrodite at Amathous, also received monumental podium temples. While excavation and survey activities confirm that ex novo foundation of sanctuaries is rare in the Roman period, the use of pre-existing extra-urban sanctuary sites is visibly reduced. Only a limited number of sanctuaries (including urban and extra-urban sites) preserve evidence of cult in the Roman period, and these sites include important ‘time-honoured’ sanctuaries in the environs of urban centres. Taking on a long-term holistic approach, and drawing on sacred landscapes and its associated material and textual record (mainly epigraphic evidence, architecture, terracotta figurines and limestone sculpture), this paper suggests that during the Roman period, official neglect of the extra-urban sacred space relates to fundamental transformations in the social perception of the lands. After the abolition of the Cypriot city-kingdoms, extra-urban sanctuaries seem to have lost their territorial significance, and they were greatly depended upon the local extra-urban population. The great majority of these extra-urban sanctuaries were ‘dead’ by the Roman period. When the social memory, elite or non-elite, that kept them alive ‘dies,’ they ‘die’ with it. The Cypriot evidence reconfirms that what usually distinguishes the surviving sites is what the defunct sites lacked: political scale and significance. The annexation and ‘provincialisation’ of Cyprus, with all the consequent developments, were accompanied by transformations in patterns of memory, with less focus on regional structures, and more intense emphasis on stressing an ideology which created a more widely recognisable ‘pan-Cypriot’ myth-history and cultural identity, eventually related to the Roman imperial cult and ideology. Investigating the transformation through the archaeological record in the heart of Tuscany: the case of the late roman villa at Aiano (4th-7th cent. AD) Marco Cavalieri, (Université Catholique de Louvain-la-Neuve) [email protected] Since 2005 a Belgian-Italian expedition, supported by the Université catholique de Louvain, has been managing the archaeological excavation of a roman villa at Aiano-Torraccia di Chiusi (near Siena). The building witnesses various phases of occupation. This monumental villa longinqua in agro Volaterrae was built in the heart of Tuscany between the end of 3th and 133 the beginning of 4th century A.D. At the end of the 5th century A.D. it was abandoned, and during the 6th c. A.D. the complex was deprived of a great part of its decoration (marbles and glass), whose elements were recycled in the productive process implanted inside the villa. This site appears to be not only a real “mine” of reusable material, but also a centre manufacturing metal objects, glass and gold, and probably also pottery. The aim of this lecture is to present the transformation (after abandonment and re-occupation) of the villa, according to the results of nine excavation campaigns. T7. APPROPRIATING TRADITIONS – NEGOTIATING FORMS: MATERIAL CULTURE AND ROMAN RELIGION BETWEEN CATEGORIES AND VARIABLES Organised by: Anna-Katharina Rieger (University of Erfurt) Religions – even text-based ones – are shaped by material objects and spatial structures. These objects and structures are standardised to fulfill a certain purpose – to enable, frame and be part of religious practices. This holds true also for Roman religion: Whether paraphernalia, divine images, architectural forms or figurines for individual dedications, many objects and structures followed certain schemes and made them recognisable and applicable. As a consequence of recognisability, archaeology sets up material categories, in which objects are treated, and that again form the basis for any analysis of religious affairs. The session aims at a discussion on how this categorised perspective blocks an assessment of Roman religion as a fluid, malleable set of cultural expressions in Roman society as pursued by the approach of “Lived Ancient Religion”. Forms and shapes, objects and arrangements changed over time, since religious practices, spaces and objects are permanently negotiated in societal groups and appropriated by agents due to situational contexts. How – on the methodological side – can we bridge the divergences between standardised categories (for study purposes) and the permanent variability of forms and the use of objects, their assemblages and interrelatedness to spaces and actions? How – on a conceptual level – can we make use of standardisation, appropriation and transformation when dealing with the varieties from the world of things? What anchors objects (including architecture) in tradition to still be utilisable to trigger religious experience/memory? What are “family resemblances“ and what criteria define a deviance or development? And on a practical level the question is, what datasets and tools of interpretation does archaeology need to investigate objects and practices as pertaining to religious activities. The contributors are encouraged a) to delve into critical reflections on the sufficiency of archaeological categories, b) to search for a clearer concept of religious activity as to be inferred from ancient sources, c) to employ theoretical approaches from relational archaeology (Fowler) to object-biography (Hahn) and agency-based concepts (Latour, Gell) emphasising the interdependencies of objects, humans and spaces (Hodder) in order to grasp Roman religion as a set of interactions and appropriations. In doing so, we hope to enrich perspectives on Roman religion from an archaeological angle and to integrate the currents of material culture studies ranging from prehistoric to cultural anthropological and art historic fields into studies of Roman religion. [email protected] Thursday 17 March, Aula IV (FF) Chair: Anna Katharina Rieger (University of Erfurt) 14.00 – Resonance of objects and a new theory of religion, Jörg Rüpke 14.30 – The votive offering: a category in need of a challenge?, Jessica Hughes 15.00 – The Gods don’t live here anymore, do they? Conceptualizing the materiality of religious change, Norman Wetzig 15.30 – Religious landscape “in between”: the Almo valley at the borders of Rome, Rachele Dubbini 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Cursing the neighbours? Beyond motive categories in the study of Roman defixiones, Stuart McKie 17.00 – Mimetic Practice in Provincial Religious Iconography: A Case Study of Roman Britain, Stephanie Moat Resonance of objects and a new theory of religion Jörg Rüpke (University Erfurt) [email protected] The paper proposes to replace a perspective on religion, which construes religion as an organised set of symbols of standardised (even if usually not fully controlled) meanings, encoded in objects and practices. Instead, religion is seen as 134 a communicative practice that tries to gain the attention of trans-situational agents like gods or demons (in the ancient Roman context) and to ascribe agency to them. Thus, additional agency is also arrogated (or explicitly rejected) by the instigator in the view of the other human participants in the situation. Within such a theoretical framework, the role of objects can be elucidated from several perspectives: as means to draw attention to the communicative efforts (relevance), as means to focus and limit the situation (sacralisation), as a means to prolong this strategy (sacredness), and finally, in a dialectical way, as part of the relevant situation and a means to enable religious experiences. As the objects are entangled in other areas of the natural environment or material culture (and frequently classified as belonging to both), they are central in processes of institutionalisation and the building of traditions. Full of associations or even explicit meaning they seem to resonate with the ritual agents’ using or even addressing them, thus inviting further engagement and forming as well as the attribution of an agency of its own. In methodological terms the paper is mobilizing sociological theories (relevance theory,Sperber/Wilson; agency theory, Emirbayer/Mische, Rüpke; object theory, Latour, Hodder; resonance theory, Rosa) to formulate new perspectives on Roman material culture. The votive offering: a category in need of a challenge? Jessica Hughes (Open University) [email protected] What is a votive? This apparently simple question becomes complicated very quickly when we start thinking about the different terminology used for dedicated objects, and about the functional and iconographic overlaps between votives and other ‘categories’ of material culture (e.g. grave goods, curse tablets and the wonderful ‘confession stelai’from Roman Asia Minor). This paper aims to continue the debate about our definitions and understandings of the terms ‘votive offering’, and to provide some working answers to the following questions: Can we reach a simple and uncontroversial definition of what a votive is? If not, why not? Did ancient Greeks and Romans perceive their dedications as belonging to a clear-cut sub-category of religious material culture? What about people in later periods? My paper will also examine some of the internal categorisations that have been developed in relation to votive offerings, and will consider whether these categories are a help or hindrance to archaeologists trying to recreate the meanings these objects held for their original users. The Gods don’t live here anymore, do they? Conceptualizing the materiality of religious change Norman Wetzig (University Bonn) [email protected] In recent years the field of archaeology has experienced a vast expansion regarding its methodological approaches to questions old and new. Next to the natural sciences, that especially enhanced the analytical apparatus, the social sciences have become a veritable asset to archaeological studies. Theories and Methods provided by anthropology, ethnology, economics or sociology increasingly broaden our view of past societies. New questions that arise from the application of social studies’ theories and models include especially those regarding past identities and materiality. The identity-discourse was, and is still, led with various difficulties due to the multifaceted nature of human identities, be it social, group, ethnic, religious or any other given identity. In his recent study “Dynamics of Identity in the World of the Early Christians” Philip A. Harland addressed these difficulties giving special attention to the archaeological record that might help us to discern the different and intermingling identities of Early Christians in the Roman Empire. While his approach is from more of a socio-historical side on a distinct group of people, I would like to propose a theoretical framework to also account for other groups that might undergo religious change or are affected by religious changes in their social environment. In order to do so, markers of religious change have to be determined and categorized. Drawing on conversion theories from Arthur Darby Nock to Anna-Konstanze Schöder and the question of the materiality of religion and religious practice so profoundly present in the recent works of Birgit Meyer and the late Martin Riesebrodt I will try to articulate a broader conceptional frame to approach religious change in past societies, be that a change within a given religious system or the change from one religion to another. The challenge (as usual) especially lies within the archaeological record and its legibility. Religious landscape “in between”: the Almo valley at the borders of Rome Rachele Dubbini (University Roma Tre) [email protected] According to the latest studies, the boundary of the ager romanus antiquus coincides with the first-mile ring beyond the Servian walls, as demonstrated by the presence of a series of cult sites and sanctuaries, that served to safeguard these borders 135 against the risk of alteration, rendering them indisputable. The aim of this paper is to contribute to the scientific debate on Rome’s borders as regards the analysis of the spaces at the margins of the Urbs in order to highlight their characteristics as living spaces as well as the multitude of activities carried out in this unique zone, which are distinct albeit complementary to those of the city, so as to identify the interpretations of the social strategies used to mark out the urban area. The identification of the city’s border spaces depends on the ability to recognize not only the signs characterizing this conventional strip of land, but to understand the different ways in which cultural memory is linked to the layout of the area, implying its use as a transition zone. Taking into account the latest interpretive paradigms, this paper tests the interpretation of the first-mile ring as a border space based on a systematic archeological study providing a complete portrait of the Almone valley. In fact, this valley lies between the first and second mile of Via Appia and must have constituted the administrative boundary of the Augustan prima regio and, therefore, of the urban area of Rome. Moreover, a series of cult sites dating back to the Archaic period allow us to identify the Almone Valley as a place perceived by Roman culture as an ancestral sacred landscape “in between” the civilized zones of the city, i.e., the more ancient ager romanus, and the wild areas. Cursing the neighbours? Beyond motive categories in the study of Roman defixiones Stuart McKie (Open University) [email protected] Since Audollent’s collection of curse tablets, published in 1904, scholars have divided these objects into categories based on the motives expressed in the texts. Roughly the same divisions have been used for over a century (legal, erotic, commercial, competition and revenge/justice), with minor adjustments and clarifications by people such as Faraone (1991) and Versnel (1991, 2010). Although the classifications have enabled a greaterunderstanding of the tablets, the focus has very much been on a wider, Graeco-Roman scale. As a result, the categories have less usefulness when applied to smaller, local scales or to specific time periods, as the popularity of cursing for certain motives varied greatly over time and space. In the north-western Roman provinces, cursing was dominated by one or two of the standard motive categories, meaning that analysis is hampered by the inflexibility of the current model. Alongside this, the current model suggests a simplistic model of curse tablet production, which starts with the particular circumstance that triggers the writing of the curse and which ends with the successful deposition of the tablet. This paper will go beyond the simple motive categories suggested by modern scholars, and will explore the deeper social contexts in which the curses were made. This will be done with reference to anthropological case studies from traditional cultures in the modern world, to provoke different ways of thinking about the ancient evidence. This paper will argue that curse tablets suit their social contexts by fitting into widely held concepts of justice and punishment, as well as by providing enough scope for individual creativity and variability. The importance of social factors such as envy,jealousy, rumour and gossip will be assessed, to provide more insights into why people used curse tablets in the Roman north-west. Mimetic Practice in Provincial Religious Iconography: A Case Study of Roman Britain Stephanie Moat (Newcastle University) [email protected] The religious statuary of the provinces is diverse, ranging from artefacts which, at one end of the spectrum wholly conform to Classical ideals of representation to those which, at the other, radically diverge from it. Few Romanists now regard statuary that diverged from classical norms of representation as bad art: a failed attempt to emulate a Roman avatar. Following the post-colonial turn in Roman archaeology, it has been widely accepted that these divergences were deliberate and intentional, and that some of these so called low quality sculptures looked exactly as they were intended; that is, they are not entirely bound to Roman ideals of representation. Whilst a large body of work has subsequently been undertaken on the reception and transformation of classical art and religion in the Roman provinces, little of this work has considered the role of mimesis, and specifically the body of work on mimesis in colonial contexts undertaken by anthropologists such as Taussig, Stoller and Howey. In this body of work mimesis denotes the faculty to copy, to imitatewhereby the making and existence of the artefact that portrays something gives one power over that which is portrayed (Taussig 1993: 13). Although some work on provincial mimesis is now appearing in the research of scholars such as Alicia Jiminez, sustained case studies remain very few. This paper will suggest that an analysis of how mimesis operated in the production of provincial statuary can provide a unique insight into the ways in which the divine world was drawn into the complex processes of adoption and adaptation that typified colonial interactions. Drawing upon the body of anthropological work on mimesis, this paper will develop a new framework through which to approach and analyse provincial religious sculpture, using Roman Britain as a case study. 136 T 8. ANIMALS AND LANDSCAPE IN THE ROMAN WORLD Organised by: Clare Rainsford and David Roberts Animals are increasingly recognised as active non-human agents which inhabit landscape, and their needs and requirements fundamentally shape human interactions with and perceptions of landscape. Through everyday social practices such as farming, hunting, industry and travel, animals influence social and individual identities and behaviours. The influence of animals in Roman society is evidenced directly in a wide range of primary sources, including literature, art, architecture, and artefacts. Zooarchaeological evidence provides a wealth of evidence for how animals lived, died, were consumed, fed, traded and transformed by interaction with human society. In turn, Roman society was transformed by interactions with animals in spheres of society including agriculture, religion, trade, war and domestic life. This session seeks to focus on how interaction with animals shaped practice in the rural landscape in the Roman period. The Roman world incorporated a multiplicity of landscapes and ecosystems, from Britain to Africa, as well as a diversity of cosmologies and social practices. A range of case studies will draw out the importance and variety of human interaction with animals in shaping the landscapes of the Roman Empire. [email protected] and [email protected] Saturday 19 March, Aula III (FF) Chair: Clare Rainsford and David Roberts 9.00 – The Everyday Ritual: Social Practice and the Animalscape, Clare Rainsford and David Roberts 9.30 – How animals co-created the Romano-British countryside – towards archaeologies of animality, Adrian Chadwick 10.00 – The Consumption and Ritual Treatment of Animals in Northern Gallic Sanctuaries, David Rose 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Hunting scenes on mosaics from Roman Africa, Anna Mech 11.30 – This land is your land, this land is my land’. Ownership, attitudes, and animal management systems in northern Britannia, Sue Stallibrass How animals co-created the Romano-British countryside – towards archaeologies of animality Adrian Chadwick (University of Leicester) The later Iron Age and Romano-British rural landscape was often divided up into extensive field systems and trackways, with areas of open, unenclosed land on slopes and higher ground, but also in lowland river floodplains; areas which may have seen seasonal movements of people and livestock. Recent theories of relational agency, meshworks and assemblages emphasise significance of non-human actants in the lived-in world, and how the movements and practices of people and animals are intimately interlinked. People and animals were co-creators of these agricultural landscapes, and in turn assemblages of materials and agencies affected them, and their shared movements and memories. Animals would have remembered the same fields, pastures and trackways, and animals too partly shaped trackways, fields, funnels, enclosures and pens through their behaviour. Agency co-emerged through continuous, subtle shifts in relationships with companion animals such as dogs and horses, and with older, trusted herd leaders that decided which paths to take. People would have been alert to the movements, moods and motivations of their beastly charges, matching their pace and bodily dispositions to those of livestock. Such close shared experiences with humans are all part of an active, agential culture of the herd, where older sheep may have ‘hefted’ younger animals, cattle and goats brought themselves in from fields or pastures for milking, and pigs followed people attentively around settlements. This paper is a first step towards such embodied, agential archaeologies of animality. The Consumption and Ritual Treatment of Animals in Northern Gallic Sanctuaries David Rose Animal bones have been found at the heart of many sanctuaries in northern Gaul in large quantities, and reflect the central role that animals played in the ritual practices of the Gauls. The bones display evidence of various interactions with animals: consumption in communal banquets, chthonic offerings, and the display of sacrificial practice, among other rituals. This paper proposes to trace the differentcourses animals followed from their slaughter to their final deposition in order to understand the nature and purpose of therituals practiced by the Gauls on sacred sites in the late Iron Age and Roman period. 137 Discussion will address the swine, cattle, sheep, and horse bones from a number of sites, examining the multi-stage treatments of carcasses, the processing and division of remains, and the nature of their final deposition. It will illustrate what the percentages of each species and their variable treatment can tell us about the practices at each site, and the status and uses of the various species. It will also place animal sacrifice within the context of other ritual practices, such as human sacrifice and weapon dedication, where they inform the significance of rituals involving animals. This paper will address the considerable variance of practices across sites in northern Gaul, and argue thata number of parallels and patterns may be observed, which reveal shared ritual practices among the Gauls. It will also demonstrate that examination of animal remains can reveal the multifaceted nature of sacrificial practice and ritual treatment, and the ways in which interactions with animals in religious practice changed over time. Hunting scenes on mosaics from Roman Africa Anna Mech (MA University of Warsaw) [email protected] In 2nd century AD in Roman Africa appeared figural mosaic-a special form of Roman provincial art. They depicted mythological or everyday life scenes and were displayed either in the context of public buildings, such as amphitheatres, or private estates (villae) of influential landlords. Among all the mosaics, those with hunting scenes draw particular attention. The mosaics with hunting scenes contain somewhat general scenes, but with inclusion of original elements of local landscapes and portraits of particular persons. Landlords and their companions hunt for several species of animals which are quite easy to distinguish. They were for example rabbits, boars or lions.The hunters and their horses were also often surrounded by different types of dogs. We can suppose that the hunts took place in further parts of the estates of landlords or in the woods which were in the neighbourhood. The aim of this paper is a comparisonbetween the representations of animals on mosaics from Roman Africa and reality which is known from ancient literary sources or zooarchaeological and biological researches. Moreover, I would like to show how the images of animals influenced the representations of landlords and decided about the hierarchy in ancient African society. This land is your land, this land is my land’. Ownership, attitudes, and animal management systems in northern Britannia Sue Stallibrass Studies of Romano-British sites in northern England have noted different types of landuse, land division, animal management systems and cultural practices. The differences tend to be geographically distributed. The eastern lowlands show a greater emphasis on mixed farming, where arable production played an important role alongside livestock management. Some nucleated settlements and some high status sites (villas) are known alongside individual farmsteads; field systems and enclosures are common; and the presence of coinage and ceramics is routine. In the upland areas of central and western areas, livestock management played a much greater role (although still within a mixed farming regime); known settlements are small and dispersed; field systems and enclosures are less well represented; and the use of coinage and ceramics was minimal except around military sites. These different patterns of landuse and agriculture are still visible in the 21st Century, partly influenced by local differences in agricultural potential that relate to variables of climate, soils and topography. Cultural factors such as technology, transport and economics are also important. The Lake District National Park in northwest England is a rugged area of upland moors, deep lakes and rocky outcrops. Its bid for World Heritage Site status highlights the fact that it contains the largest concentration of Common Land in Britain, with a continuing tradition of collective management. Nationally, Common Land (where many people hold rights of access to specified resources, such as livestock grazing) is declining in Britain, with the largest surviving areas concentrated in the north and west. Historically, the Common Lands can be traced back easily to the 17th Century, but documents earlier than that are scarce. This paper explores the possibility that livestock management in Romano-British northern Britain can contribute to studies of land ownership, access to resources, and social organisation. T9. Theorising “Place” in (Roman) Archaeology Organised by: Darrell J. Rohl (Canterbury Christ Church University) and Nicky Garland (University College London) “Place” is a concept that has been heavily theorised in Geography, Anthropology, and Philosophy, especially since the 1970s. In much of this literature “places” are viewed as more than mere locations or dots on a map, and sterile “space” is only transformed into “place” when meaning is attributed through memories and/or experiences. More recent developments across 138 Archaeology have included engagement with these ideas, forming a diverse range of “Archaeology of Place” approaches, particularly the historical archaeology of sites and landscapes that are revered by present-day indigenous communities. Prehistoric studies have, controversially, focused in part on phenomenological or experiential understandings of ”place” in relation to the wider landscape, with particular success in the understanding of the interrelationship of “natural” and “cultural” locales. Related discussions have focused on the Early Modern reformulation of classical Chorography, and on the life-histories or biographies of sites and monuments. Roman archaeologists have contributed comparatively little to this discourse, with our landscape archaeologies primarily emphasising quantitative measures of economy and settlement pattern in the classical past and little attention given to the significance of stories and heritage values that reflect more qualitative aspects frequently derived from non-Roman periods. This session brings together archaeologists from Roman and Iron Age specialisations across the Roman provinces (Britain, Spain, and the Near East) to critically examine the concept of “place” and its various theorisations, to provide case studies of place theories in action, and to stimulate wider discussion of how Roman archaeology can more fully embrace “place,” collaborate across period and regional specialisations, and leverage the diverse range of meanings and significances ascribed to “Roman” places in order to have a greater impact across the wider discipline. [email protected] and [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula IV (FF) Chair: Darrell J. Rohl (Canterbury Christ Church University) and Nicky Garland (University College London) 9.00 – An Archaeology of Place: The development of ‘place’ theory in archaeological studies and its application to the Roman world, Darrell J. Rohl, Nicky Garland 9.30 – Moving money: Coin hoards, place, movement and memory in Roman Britain, Adrian M. Chadwick 10.00 – Waterworks: Temporal engineering and the creation of place in Late Iron Age and Roman Britain, Jay Ingate 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Layers of place and space in Iron Age and Roman Britain, Caroline Pudney 11.30 – Co-producing “Place” and “Identity” in the Upper Durius Valley, Henry Clarke 12.00 – The Creation of Ritual ‘Place’ in the Rural Environment of the Roman Near East, Paul Newson An Archaeology of Place: The development of ‘place’ theory in archaeological studies and its application to the Roman world. Darrell J. Rohl (Canterbury Christ Church University) and Nicky Garland (University College London) [email protected] and [email protected] The development of “Place” theory has evolved from the understanding that “places” in past and present landscapes are more than passive ‘dots on a map’ but are culturally and socially significant locales. Heavily theorised within the fields of Geography, Anthropology, and Philosophy, “Place” theory has, since the 1980s also developed into a diverse range of theoretical techniques within Archaeological studies. This research has formulated into a number of approaches that have come to be understood as representing “an Archaeology of Place”. Initially this included a detailed examination, within landscape archaeology in general and prehistoric studies of Britain in particular, of the understanding and significance of monumental structures in the past. Furthermore related discussions have focused on the Early Modern reformulation of classical Chorography and the biography or life-histories of site and monuments. While some research has been undertaken in Roman studies that focuses on an understanding of ‘place’, this has been comparatively limited and, in general, research on Roman landscapes have emphasised quantitative rather than qualitative aspects. This paper provides an introduction to this session on ‘An Archaeology of Place’, discussing the theoretical development of “Place” theory from its origins, to its application to archaeological discourse and the current, albeit limited, use in Roman studies. Furthermore this paper will discuss the potential applications and avenues of research for understanding Roman ‘places’ in relation to past and current understandings. Moving money: Coin hoards, place, movement and memory in Roman Britain Adrian M. Chadwick (University of Leicester) [email protected] Coin hoards appear to be static entities, usually (but not always) very singular, discrete acts in space-time. Coin hoards have also traditionally been interpreted by numismatists and most archaeologists in very normative terms, buried in times of 139 social or economic uncertainty, or prior to the debasement of coinage. Whilst some ‘ritual’ deposits of Roman coin hoards have been identified in Britain, at some temple and shrine sites for example; until recently the majority of hoards continue to be interpreted as the responses of people wishing to hide their money. The AHRC-funded Hoarding in Iron Age and Roman Britain has been examining the landscape settings, depositional contexts and associated artefacts of all recorded Iron Age and Roman hoards in England, Wales and Scotland – c. 3250 hoards to date. Through more nuanced, theoretically-informed approaches to landscape, many hoards can now be seen in the context of movement around Romano-British landscapes, deposited in locales where aspects of place and social memory intersected. People, places, and coins were all mobile parts of wider meshworks of materiality and agency. Waterworks: Temporal engineering and the creation of place in Late Iron Age and Roman Britain Jay Ingate (Canterbury Christ Church University) [email protected] Time is essential in the creation of place. For archaeologists and historians it is often seen as the consistent backbone upon which they can order their evidence. Places are snapshots on this fixed and linear journey, with chronological standardisation allowing one to neatly identify, separate or link them at will. However, this clarity is a convenient illusion. Time has been proven to be relative and malleable; an atomic clock on the International Space Station, for example, will run at a different rate to one located on Earth. Moreover, our individual perception of time can vary hugely depending on particular circumstances. Roman archaeologists often fail to acknowledge this variability, and as a result have emphasised a generalised notion of place to which we can easily relate. Academic and popular contributions on the waterworks of the Roman period (aqueducts, sewers, baths etc.) have helped establish a familiar sense of place that is a reflection of our own time. They have been interpreted as the monumental beginning of a teleological journey to modernity. Yet these approaches underestimate the power of water in antiquity, and the nuanced role it played in the variable perception of time and place in local communities. This paper will look to outline how structural interactions with water in Roman Britain can be seen as a part of on-going developments in the way people clarified their deep past, their relations in the present, and portents of the future. Accordingly, it will be proposed that these structures helped create an enduring local sense of place that moves their interpretation beyond generalised primary functions and meanings. Layers of place and space in Iron Age and Roman Britain Caroline Pudney (University of Chester) [email protected] In order to understand place within Iron Age and Romano-British worlds a holistic approach needs considering. This paper takes a primarily material culture-based approach to investigate the possible ways in which people interacted with the physical and abstract spaces across their environment (Ingold 2000; 2007). As an animistic society, Iron Age peoples may have viewed the world as layered, consisting of at least an upper, middle and lower world, connected by a central, connecting axis mundi (Williams and Creighton 2006). Through a study of Iron Age coins and depositional practices this tiered environment will be explored and more specifically, the location of the axis mundi and sacred space within it. By focusing on areas of western Britain and the coinage of the Dobunni at the end of the Iron Age and into the conquest period, the material and intangible worlds will be explored. As with much known prehistoric metalwork deposition in Britain, the evidence suggests an affinity with watercourses (Bradley 1990; 2000). While functional reasons for this proximity cannot be ignored, they cannot be assumed. Instead, we must turn to the wider evidence for cosmologies and performance in order to understand the organisation of space and the embodiment of place across the environment. The result is a demonstration of how relationships may have been mediated between humans, animals and the material and abstract worlds and vice versa, as well as the repercussions this may have had upon the concept of sacred space after the conquest. Bradley, R. (2000) An Archaeology of Natural Places. Oxford: Oxbow. Bradley, R. (1999) The Passage of Arms. An archaeological analysis of prehistoric hoards and votive deposits. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Ingold, T. (2000) The Perception of the Environment: essays on livelihood, perception and the environment. London: Routledge. Ingold, T. (2007) Materials against materiality. Archaeological Dialogues, 14, 1-16. Williams, M. and Creighton, J. (2006) Shamanic practices and trance imagery in the Iron Age. In P. de Jersey (ed.) Celtic Coinage: New Discoveries, New Discussion. BAR International Series S1532. Oxford: Archaeopress, 49-59. 140 Co-producing “Place” and “Identity” in the Upper Durius Valley Henry Clarke (University of Leeds) [email protected] How far were the identities of ancient communities rooted in their landscape and specific geographical places? “Place-Identity” theories explore the ways in which various complex physical settings, or “spaces”, define daily human activities and affect the construction and consolidation of local identities. These “spaces” are transformed through the day-to-day experiences of humankind into “places” which materialise the very social forms and practices that have imbued them with meaning. Today, individuals regularly define who and what they are in terms of their home, locality and community. As such, “Identity” and “Place” are often thought of as being co-produced by the interrelationships between individuals, social groups and communities. Yet, when we endeavour to reconstruct the identities of fundamentally voiceless historical groups, how far do conceptions of “Place-Identity” take us? My paper will interrogate “Place-Identity” theories within the Upper Durius/Duero Valley (Spain) during the region’s incorporation into the Roman Empire. I will explore how useful such concepts are for furthering our understanding of the negotiation and expression of local identities. I will also consider the relationship between communities as social entities, toponyms and geographical places within this clearly defined region. In the Upper Durius we see examples of settlement relocations and evolving toponyms, both in the context of the obvious major cultural shift represented by the establishment of Roman power in the region. Segontia Lanca was relocated and yet elements of the community’s identity persisted at the new site, including the toponym. Clunia underwent a similar process, whilst its indigenous toponym was Latinised. I will examine data from settlements such as these from a “Place-Identity” perspective with the aim of establishing how far expressions of community identity and the meaning behind place were bounded by a sense of belonging to a precise geographical space, if indeed identity and place are truly co-produced. The Creation of Ritual ‘Place’ in the Rural Environment of the Roman Near East Paul Newson (American University of Beirut) [email protected] The creation of ‘place’ has received considerable critical attention in archaeology in recent years, with a focus on power relations, social cohesion and social memory. As yet, such notions have not been fully explored within Roman contexts, particularly in the Eastern Mediterranean. In this region, the well-preserved Graeco-Roman temples of Lebanon have long been interpreted as powerful symbols of the Roman period. However, because of this status study of these impressive structures has centred primarily on certain aspects, for example, the ‘Romaness’ of their architecture and the practical construction of their sacred landscapes. Utilizing notions of place and performance, memory and power, this paper seeks to move beyond such empirical analyses. It will explore elements of the development of place within the rural environment and note some of the challenges that emerge through this theoretical framework. Building on recent fieldwork in the Niha valley of the Biqa’ region in Lebanon a place theory-based holistic study of the context of the large monumental temple at Hosn Niha on the slopes of Mount Lebanon forms the springboard for such an investigation. Using this approach, this paper will consider several fundamental questions that impact not only on this site, but on numerous sites across the wider region. These questions include: Why were these monumental temples constructed? In what ways did the construction of these temples transform and generate new meanings of place? How have those meanings been continually altered and reinterpreted over time, whilst the core essence of place has been retained? Whilst definitive answers to these questions might not always be clear this paper will suggest that such an approach offers new avenues for research and new perspectives on monuments and the notion of place. T.10 MEDIA, MEMORY AND THE ARCHAEOLOGIST Organised by: Clare Rowan (The University of Warwick) In 2014 the archaeologist Sarah Perry observed that ‘archaeology is simultaneously recognised as both highly and hardly theorised in terms of its mediation.’ Although we commonly describe objects from the Roman world as media (of communication, exchange, etc), our approach to these objects rarely draws upon media studies as a discipline. And yet with the development of New Media Theory (a response to the development of digital technologies) and a ‘Media Archaeology’ within media studies, an extended dialogue between the two disciplines is a desideratum. This session draws upon works and ideas within media studies to begin developing an approach to the interpretation of objects as media. How did media (objects for doing/saying/sharing/conveying things) determine the social in the Roman world, and how does it shape us as scholars today? How do objects mediate? Is media the message (McLuhan)? How do media determine historical situations (Kittler)? 141 The session will also explore what new directions in media studies offer the Roman archaeologist. The application of New Media theory to literature has demonstrated that existent media that within a given society provide schemata for new experience and representations (Erill, Mediation, remediation, and the dynamics of cultural memory). How then did Roman media (objects carrying myths, topoi, legends, cultic ideologies, etc) similarly ‘pre-mediate’ or shape human experience (e.g. the representation of historical events, or life courses)? Does pre-mediation influence our practice as scholars today? What role did re-mediation (the representation of one media in another) have in shaping the material culture and social relations of the Roman world? How did the interaction between media and the mind contribute to the formation of (trans)cultural memory? How do media of memory shape what they contain? By inviting a broad spectrum of papers engaging with different aspects of media theory, this session will explore what a sophisticated understanding of media theory can contribute to Roman archaeology. By seriously considering the role of objects as ‘media’ in the fullest sense, and the active role played by these media in shaping (the representation of) human experience, the panel will contribute to the broader movement within archaeology to re-member things. [email protected] Friday 18 March, Aula III (FF) Chair: Clare Rowan (The University of Warwick) 14.00 – Premediation, Remediation, and Cultural Memory in the Roman World, Clare Rowan 14.30 – Premediation and Perception: Colour in Roman Archaeology, Vicky Jewell 15.00 – The Missing Piece. Reduction as a Medial Strategy in Roman Portraiture? Annabel Bokern 15.30 – Portrait as a medium. Reading Palmyra Reliefs with the ‘Empire and Communication’ by Harald Innis, Łukasz Sokołowski 16.00 – Coffee break Premediation, Remediation and Cultural Memory in the Roman World Clare Rowan (The University of Warwick) [email protected] This paper uses the concepts of premediation and remediation to provide new perspectives on cultural memory in the Roman world. Both premediation (the idea that circulating media in a given society provide schemata for new experience and its representation) and remediation (the representation of one medium in another) have emerged in recent decades within New Media Studies and offer fruitful ways of thinking about the (changing) representation of events in antiquity. The application of ideas from New Media studies (focused on digital media) is particularly pertinent to coinage as it is acknowledged that both money and New Media possess a set of common characteristics (for example they both travel, enter our homes, save, carry and transfer data, and are connective mass media; Hörsch (2004) Gott, Geld, und Medien). In the Roman world coinage was not only a media of exchange but also a media of collective memory (Hart (2005) ‘Notes towards an anthropology of money’). This is not surprising: media have a central role in the formation and maintenance of cultural memory, shaping how key historical events are recorded and remembered. The first part of this paper will explore how the concept of premediation might be applied to representations of Roman expansion on coinage of the Republican period. To what extent did circulating media (iconic images, stories, topoi) premediate Roman expansion during the Republic? The second part of the paper will look at the remediation of cultural memory under Augustus, in particular the way that existing familial histories of Rome were (re)placed within Augustan coinage. Both premediation and remediation offer nuance to memory studies via their emphasis on the active role of media objects in shaping individual and cultural memories, and offer both the archaeologist and historian a fresh way of viewing their material. Premediation and Perception: Colour in Roman Archaeology Vicky Jewell (The University of Warwick) [email protected] It is a cyclical phenomenon that colour is discovered and rediscovered as a feature of ancient Roman art. At each polychromatic revival, instigated perhaps by the unearthing of a new artefact with signs of colour or by the development of technology that unveils previously hidden paints or dyes, new arguments begin about the use and prevalence of such colour. Discussions of our consumption of media and the concept of premediation, as seen in Halbwachs (1950), Grusin (2004), Erll (2009) & Erll & Rigney (2009) have all argued that media is built upon over time by the conflation of both the original medium 142 and the subsequent discussions through the various media appropriate at that time of mediation. As a result, the very process of experience is affected and prescribed by the way in which we have been presented with information about that experience, whatever it may be. As such, colour in Roman archaeology is a premediated topic; each revival of interest in the discussion of colour remediates material from the last chromatic renaissance. Due to this premediated response to colour, at every rediscovery there is surprise and abhorrence at the idea that the pure clean lines of Roman art should be adulterated by bright colours, and that a society whom we respect for their complexity of civilisation, should have such poor ‘taste’ in that which is seen as gaudy and garish. In this paper, I will explore how polychrome Roman artefacts have been received in media across contemporary history. How did the media originally report upon archaeological findings we know to have included remains of colour? How has our perception of Roman colour in subsequent discussions been affected by the way in which media discusses and portrays ancient polychromy, and how can this inform our own premediation of the subject? The Missing Piece. Reduction as a Medial Strategy in Roman Portraiture? Annabel Bokern (Goethe University, Frankfurt am Main) [email protected] It is a topos that portraits belong to the most important media in the Roman era, and it is an area with a long research tradition. Many have sought to identify, date and decipher the messages that are hidden to the modern eye. As a result, we have obtained substantial information about the means by which information like social status, origin and profession where communicated. Analysis of form and artistic concept show that replication, abbreviation and reduction were common tools in Roman sculptural practice. Despite these observations, or precisely because of them, it is necessary to scrutinize what the most relevant elements of a Roman portrait were – the ‘must haves’. In this pursuit the obvious starting point is a thorough examination of the portrait bust, where the body is reduced to a part of itself. Why could this ‘intentional fragment’ be a legitimate form to represent a person? Are busts chosen simply for economic reasons, connected to questions of resources and practicality? Is the lower part of the human body negligible because the head, as the carrier of individuality, is the core, or should we rather consider the bust as a pars pro toto? I will argue that we have too easily accepted the bust as a Roman invention because abbreviation and fragmentation have become an integral part of our visual and communicative practices since early Modernity. Is it possible that this was already a kind of ‘medial strategy’ in Roman times? Portrait as a medium. Reading Palmyra Reliefs with the ‘Empire and Communication’ by Harald Innis Łukasz Sokołowski [email protected] and [email protected] The goal of presentation is to offer a re-interpretation of Roman funerary portraits as mediums-archaeological objects carrying certain messages. In the contemporary research the Roman province of Syria is often described a field to very successful fusion of Roman and ‘Easten Greek’ culture. The pivotal example of that fusion is illustrated on Palmyra Portraits – extraordinary set of reliefs combining together Roman, Hellenistic and local stylistic, iconographic and epigraphic traditions. Undeniably the funerary portrait reliefs from Palmyra are the visual and epigraphic mediums – they communicate certain values and ideas across time and space. The messages transmitted by this group of monuments were product of complex mechanisms of cultural transformation in the region. In his ‘Empire and Communication’ Innis observes that invention of alphabet subversed the relationship between the centre of civilizations and those on their fringes. As a result a new ideas or techniques could emerge in the marginal zones. That observation certainly applies to Palmyra where the correlation between three-lingualism and extraordinary rich artistic culture can be attested. The Palmyrene funerary reliefs are often depicted by several attributes including writing tools. The several messages concerning male identity can be read simultaneously: schoolboys, Greek and Roman citizens, entrepreneurs, mourners and cult observers. Further, the female portraits decorated by household insignia, rich jewelry, other attributes as well as Greek and/or Aramaic inscriptions communicate the statuses of modest wife, rich bourgeoise, mother and relation to the man-of-letters. The perfect examples of cultural dialogue and deliberate, spontaneous code-switching in the private, funerary space of Roman Near East the Palmyra Portraits give also a unique example of balance between visual and written media. The image plays here as crucial role as text – sanctioning the position of the one that was depicted as would Innis write. 143 T11. BEYOND PUBLIC AND PRIVATE IN THE ROMAN HOUSE Organised by: Kaius Tuori (University of Helsinki) Studies on domestic space in Roman contexts have shown that the private house (domus) was the economic and social centre of its owner. Houses were designed to suit both the private life of its occupants and the demands of public life. Movement inside houses and the use of space was guided with the help of decoration and structures. The purpose of this session is to go beyond the dichotomy of public and private spheres of the Roman house through a re-evaluation of the material remains and literary evidence. The time-frame would be from the first century BCE to the third century CE. As an interdisciplinary enterprise, the session seeks to combine historical, archaeological, philological and architectural analyses to further the understanding of the function of the domusas a place for social, cultural, political and administrative action. Often overshadowed by modern presuppositions regarding the functions of spaces within a home, the tradition of assigning a single purpose to each space has only recently been subjected to serious criticism due to the contradictions of material finds with the assumptions regarding the use of that space. The orthodoxy in the older scholarship supported a very rigid view of the domus as divided between a public and private sections, with the same division acting as a gender marker for the male political activities within the political sphere and the female activities of nurturing and housekeeping within the domestic sphere. Thus the house would have followed the pattern of the familia with the paterfamilias with his sons taking care of the outside relations and the women taking care of the home. This division now outdated within the household, the aim of this session is to take a fresh look at conceptions of public and private within the house. Drawing from the suggestions of new theoretical and archaeological developments, we seek to explore how functions of spaces within the house were created by the actions of its inhabitants instead of being predetermined. [email protected] Wednesday 16 March, Aula IV (FF) Chair: Kaius Tuori (University of Helsinki) 14.00 – Venus in Pompeian Domestic Space, Carla Brain 14.30 – Questioning the functions of the cubiculum in the archaeological and literary sources, Laura Nissin 15.00 – The domus of Apuleio at Ostia Antica, Antonella Pansini 15.30 – Were peristyles conspicuous consumption or a functional addition to the atrium house? Samuli Simelius 16.00 – Coffee break 16.30 – Private Inscriptions in Public Spaces? Polly Lohmann 12.00 – Structuring Olfactory Space in the Roman House, Thomas J. Derrick Venus in Pompeian Domestic Space Carla Brain (University of Leicester) [email protected] Rooms within Pompeian households cannot be considered in terms of ‘public’ and ‘private’ due to the multifunctional nature of rooms which could also depend on the season (with separate summer and winter dining rooms). The changing use of space in Pompeian houses meant that the function of rooms could vary and was not predetermined by the decoration of space or any structures within the room. Portable or permanent screens may have cordoned off certain areas of the home, allowing rooms to become more public or private depending on what the inhabitants wanted. This paper re-evaluates the decoration of Pompeian households, especially wall-paintings, to go beyond arguments of public/private and instead consider the depictions in relation to room type. Using the criteria for identifying room types developed by Allison (2004), we can identify room types without attributing a function to them and without using ancient nomenclature which often describes the ideal Roman house rather than reality. This paper approaches depictions of Venus in Pompeian domestic space by putting them in context, considering whether the type of Venus depicted varied in relation to the location of the artwork. Venus Pompeiana was depicted both inside and outside the house, and within domestic contexts always in areas where guests would have been welcome or in relation to lararia.Venus Pescatrice, on the other hand, was mostly found in small, closed rooms, though could be depicted throughout the house. Although decoration cannot determine the function of a room, it is clear that ideas of ‘appropriateness’ were considered when rooms were decorated. This is highlighted by different Venus types being more common in different areas. Through this approach we can reach new understandings of Roman domestic space. 144 Questioning the functions of the cubiculum in the archaeological and literary sources Laura Nissin (University of Helsinki) [email protected] One third of the human life is spent sleeping. Sleeping is fundamentally important to the well-being of humans; in order to solve the sleep related problems it is crucial to understand how sleeping is arranged in different societies past and present. The major theme within sociohistorical research of sleeping is “that how we sleep, when we sleep, where we sleep, and with whom we sleep, are all influenced by social, cultural and historical factors”. Despite the importance of the subject, in the earlier scholarship on Roman cultural history, sleeping is mentioned only occasionally. This paper addresses the settings for sleeping in the Roman households using archaeological material from the houses of Herculaneum combining it with the historical evidence drawn from Latin literature. In the recent scholarship a certain consensus of the use of space and multi-functionality of Roman houses seems to prevail. Maintained by this view the spaces in Roman houses were multi-purpose and no clear function-based division can be seen. According to the underlying theoretical approach on sleeping, setting aside private and individual and permanent spaces for sleeping was not a phenomenon pertaining to ancient Roman culture, sleeping could take place wherever one felt like it and beds and bedding were moved around the house. However, based on a thorough re-evaluation on archaeological material, literary evidence on sleeping and theories of space, there is room for a dissenting view as well, as I will argue in this paper. The domus of Apuleio at Ostia Antica Antonella Pansini (Sapienza Università di Roma) [email protected] The domus of Apuleio is placed in the II Regio of Ostia Antica (II VIII,5), in a central point of the colony’s public life. It is an important example of transformation from a sacred space into a private one and of a constant relationship between public and private use. The domus was build indeed during the II a.D. on the north-east side of the Quattro Tempietti Repubblicani, a sacred area delimited on the south by the urban decumano massimo, easterly by the theatre and the Piazzale delle Corporazioni, northerly by the Mitreo delle Sette Sfere and westerly by the Grandi Horrea. The domus occupied a particular section of the original temenos of the Quattro Tempietti which was this way covered and defunctionalized. The little space and the architectural preexistences influenced the planimetrical development of the domus, which was build with a unusual L’s form. The literary, stratigraphical and archaeological studies, helped by the 3D reconstruction of the monument, allowed to make light on the continuous interaction, both in structural and urbanistic terms, between the domus and the private life inside and the sector of the Quattro Tempietti and the Theatre outside. These interactions are mainly expressed by the presence of restructuring phases, proved by the presence of various kinds of masonry, different elevations of the ground level and changed routes, which affected the entire area. Clear examples for this state are the various openings linking the domus, the sacred area and the Mitreo delle Sette Sfere and the inclusion of the domus in the system of distance of the theater, being aligned with the aditus maximus scene. These and other factors have made it possible to relate the private life that took place within the domus with the public life on the outside. Were peristyles conspicuous consumption or a functional addition to the atrium house? Samuli Simelius (University of Helsinki) [email protected] The emphasis of this paper is on the Pompeian peristyle gardens significance for displaying the social and economic status of the owner of the house. The peristyle gardens as archaeological and architectural units are the main objects of paper. The Roman house and its decorations are known to have been important means of showing wealth and status. Although the Roman house has been studied extensively, a systematic study of the peristyle is still missing as well as a study of its role as in the social display in the Roman house. The peristyle, a central space in the Roman house, was particularly suitable for displaying the wealth and social status. Some studies of the field have adopted Thorstein Veblen’s concept of conspicuous consumption and connected it to the domestic world of Rome and Pompeii. The peristyle garden is often seen as a luxurious pleasure garden, making it a form of conspicuous consumption. This perception, however, is created on basis of the few well-known houses of Pompeii, neglecting the major part of the peristyle gardens. Studying Pompeii as whole presents a different approach to the peristyle than merely a pleasure garden. I will define the means of socioeconomic display and conspicuous consumption utilized in the peristyle gardens. Then I will analyze all of the more than 200 peristyle gardens of Pompeii – including pseudoperistyles and gardens with one portico. After that I shall define the peristyle gardens which were used for socioeconomic display and which bare no evidence of this type of function. 145 Private Inscriptions in Public Spaces? Polly Lohmann (University of Munich) [email protected] In scholarship on Roman housing, interest has shifted from analysing mere architectural structures and decoration to investigating different kinds of material capable of giving more concrete insights into the use and perception of domestic space. To this end, not only artefacts, but also domestic graffiti have received increased attention during the past years, and the proposed paper deals with the distribution and content of such wall-inscriptions in order to understand what graffiti-writing meant in domestic contexts. Whereas a fixed architectural structure provided the spatial framework of the Roman household, graffiti resulted from people frequenting and moving within the house, and therefore constitute a quite unique source of ancient (domestic) life. Graffiti were informal inscriptions within the formal environment of the domus; they communicated private issues – such as wishes, thoughts, and messages – in the most public spaces of the house. This seemingly paradoxical nature of graffiti can perhaps be better understood if we look at the locations and visibility of these inscriptions. The paper aims to show that, while the total number of graffiti known from Pompeian domestic spaces might seem overwhelming at first sight, the number of graffiti found in each house in fact tends to be relatively low. And while graffiti in general must have been a usual and tolerated form of writing, they were placed very deliberately with respect to their surroundings. Following the works of R.R. Benefiel and H. Mouritsen on specific Pompeian houses and their inscriptions, the paper presents some aspects of my PhD thesis on the interactive character of Pompeian graffiti. My research combines an analysis of the macro-scale (i.e. the city-area of Pompeii) and the micro-scale (i.e. case-studies of Pompeian houses), and ultimately seeks to better understand the ancient ‘graffiti habit’. Structuring Olfactory Space in the Roman House Thomas J. Derrick (University of Leicester) [email protected] This paper offers an engagement with an emerging scholarly trend in Roman archaeology: sensory approaches to spaces. By considering the Roman domus as a sensory space which could be controlled by the householders, we can begin to understand more intimately the social dynamics of the home. Sensory approaches to the domus have often been largely limited to the visual. Sight-lines and the division of the domus between public/private, male/female, and servile/free predominate. This paper, however, aims to consider how the house was structured as an olfactory space. Additionally, I will explore the sensory agency which the householders had within this environment. This approach is not necessarily more important than the visual, but it is intended to complement existing work. There were several processes by which Roman domestic space could have been olfactorily structured, either by design or inadvertently. Houses could, of course, be scented through the use and application of flowers, incense, and perfumes. Furthermore, by-products of household activities could be masked or channelled through the use of shutters and room dividers. Cooking is an activity common to all but the smallest of Roman dwellings (for example the one-room abodes from Pompeii), and the food which one was able to cook said a lot about social standing. The exposing of outsiders to the smells of your productive and/or luxurious household, by design or otherwise, would have arguably had an impact on structuring relationships. This paper offers a preliminary engagement with many of these themes. T12. SUSTAINING THE EMPIRE: BALANCING BETWEEN POPULATION GROWTH AND FOOD RESOURCES Organised by: Wim De Clercq (Ghent University), Dimitri Van Limbergen (Ghent University), Frank Vermeulen (Ghent University), Rinse Willet (Leiden University) At a certain point in their existence, all successful pre-industrial societies became faced with a fundamental challenge inherent to peasant-based economies: feeding a growing population while coping with the limits imposed by the natural environment and the available farming techniques. Still, as medieval and later European history has repeatedly shown us, such problems did not automatically – or at least not immediately – had to lead to catastrophic Malthusian scenarios. Instead, it has rather reminded us how the hazard of population pressure stimulated agrarian communities to adopt a wide variety of strategies that enabled them to maintain the balance between population and resources. Some of these solutions might be defined as “Boserupian” responses and include the reduction of the natural fallow and changes in the type of cultivated crops. In other cases this term alone does not quite say it and societies often resorted to using a combination of demographic and agrarian adjustments, as there are birth control, migration, changes in labour organization, or the expansion of the cultivated area into marginal territory. 146 The link between demography and agriculture in economies preceding the industrialization era is a widely acknowledged feature of historical studies focusing on 13th-19th century Europe. But despite Bruce W. Frier’s almost desperate call for the deeper integration of population issues in Roman scholarship, a recent paper by Neville Morley could do nothing more but to address the general lack thereof in socio-economic studies on classical antiquity. However, the work of Walter Scheidel is a strong reminder that such constraints necessarily must have cast their shadow on the economic developments in many parts of the Empire. This session wishes to address this hiatus and invite speakers to reflect on the issue, either through specific case studies from within the Roman Empire, or on a more theoretical level by debating the validity of concepts such as Malthus and Boserup. We are hereby particularly interested in contributions that discuss territorial dossiers in relation to wider regional and pan-imperial developments, or in papers that offer new analytical frameworks for the understanding of Roman agro-economic history; at the same time acknowledging the individuality of local transformations. [email protected], [email protected], [email protected] and r.willet@hum. leidenuniv.nl Friday 18 March, Aula IV Chair: Wim De Clercq and Dimitri Van Limbergen (Ghent University) 9.00 – Land and population in the Roman Empire. East and West compared, Paul Edkamp 9.30 – Growing vines in a populous landscape. Viticultural practices in EarlyImperial central Adriatic Italy (1st - 2nd century AD), Dimitri Van Limbergen 10.00 – Necessity is the mother of invention.’ On population growth and agricultural resilience on the poorest soils of Gaul, Wim De Clercq 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – The Economy & the Archaeology of Roman wine. A proposal for analyse an intensive wine production system and trade. Case study: Regio Laeetana (Hispania Citerior Tarraconensis), Antoni Martín i Oliveras 11.30 – Urbanism and demography in Roman Asia Minor, Rinse Willet Land and population in the Roman Empire. East and West compared Paul Edkamp (Vrije Universiteit Brussel) [email protected] Against Scheidel, Frier and Temin, it is argued that the Roman world does not quite fit the Malthusian model. The most densely populated parts of the Roman Empire have to be sought in the Mediterranean heartlands and in the Near East, and it is precisely in those regions with a long history of dense habitation and urbanization, such as Egypt, Palestine and Syria, that the population continued to increase until the 5th and 6th centuries AD. In contrast, we see falling population and urbanization levels already from the 3rd century AD onwards in parts of West- and Central Europe. The land/people ratio does not seem to have been the constraint that it is hypothesized to have been. The demographic downswing in the West is difficult to reconcile with a purely Malthusian model. The scope for land clearance and the intensification of land use was far greater in the West than in the East, so why would the West have been hit by a Malthusian crisis when the East was not? In pre-industrial economies land is a constraining factor because food production, animal and human energy and many raw materials largely depend on the production factor land. However, manufacture is generally less dependent on land than agriculture. Demographic growth put less stress on the land, if it went hand in hand with a shift to non-agricultural sectors. Economic conditions prohibited the West to respond to demographic growth in a similar way as in the East. The crucial factor was not land, but the inability of the economy in the West to continue to respond positively to the stimulus of population growth. Growing vines in a populous landscape. Viticultural practices in EarlyImperial central Adriatic Italy (1st - 2nd century AD) Dimitri Van Limbergen (Ghent University) [email protected] The Early Imperial period was a time of significant urban expansion in central Adriatic Italy (Picenum et Ager Gallicus), sustained by the proliferation on an elite class that took control over both town and country from the Augustan era onwards. With the presence of some 40 Roman towns, the region was not only one of the more urbanised areas of Roman Italy – surpassed only by Latium et Campania – but also the most urbanised tout court along the entire Adriatic coast (3.5147 4.9 towns/1000 km²). Also, during the last fifteen years, systematic field surveys have indicated that the territories of these towns were among the most densely populated areas of the peninsula in Imperial times (63-89 persons/km²). In the course of this 200-year period, feeding such a growing population against the background of territorial constraints was likely to be an increasing challenge. Given the ubiquity of cereals in the Roman diet, a rising demand for this food product in particular must have given way to important changes in land availability and organisation. With this paper, I would like to discuss the potential consequences of such a process with regard to how local viticultural practices may have evolved in the area, bound by environmental restrictions and socially dominant tenurial arrangements. The focus is hereby on the use of the ‘arbustum’ – an extensive agrarian technique in which vines were trained upon rows of fruit trees in combination with the intercultivation of cereals and other crops – and the spread of tenancy as an alternative to the so-called ‘slave mode of production’. It is argued that, through the transformation of many classical vineyards into arbustum fields, the Romans found an albeit temporary solution for successfully combining a huge demand for cereals with an equally substantially demand for wine, in this way holding off – at least for a while – a Malthusian doom scenario. ‘Necessity is the mother of invention.’ On population growth and agricultural resilience on the poorest soils of Gaul Wim De Clercq (Ghent University) [email protected] In her seminal work The Conditions of Agricultural Growth: The Economics of Agrarian Change under Population Pressure (1965), Esther Boserup argued against (neo-)Malthusian theories on population growth being determined or refrained, amongst others, by archaic agrarian technology. Boserup claimed the opposite by stating that population growth initiated the expansion of agriculture and eventually the creation of new agricultural technologies: “necessity is the mother of invention.” Seen from modern resilience theory point of view, Boserup’s ideas offer an interesting platform to assess and discuss North-Gaulish population growth and transformations in agrarian technology. The enormous increase in excavation data retrieved by rescue and preventive excavations allows now for such analyses in a broader framework of thought. In the paper we will focus upon the case of the poor, sandy soils of Northern Gaul (Belgium, The Netherlands) in which a fast rise in the number of new farms being established and new land being reclaimed is attested from the first century onwards until the second century AD. It will be examined if and how new and for that time revolutionary systems of accumulation and production of manure, mighty have evolved from such a growth of population. The Economy & the Archaeology of Roman wine. A proposal for analyse an intensive wine production system and trade. Case study: Regio Laeetana (Hispania Citerior Tarraconensis) Antoni Martín i Oliveras (University of Barcelona - EPNet Project) [email protected] Previous considerations The study of the economy and the archaeology of ancient viticulture in Roman times generally have multiple fields of knowledge and expertise with enormous possibilities for research. Most studies dedicated to the development of viticulture in antiquity, have in common use archaeological information and use the written sources as a complementary support to confirm the absolute chronology of a settlement, a socio‐economic phenomenon or an exact location of a wine production centre or a pottery activity in a specific territory. Intensive viticulture during the Roman period in the northeast of Iberian peninsula and specifically in the Laeetana Regio that grouped the coastal territory between the Tordera and Llobregat rivers as far as the beginning of the Garraf massif and inland to the Catalan pre‐coastal mountains, was a powerful phenomenon with huge economic implications which represented a cultural revolution for this region in all areas and at all levels. 2. Working hypotheses - The regional variability is one of the key points in understanding the changing patterns of rural settlement of any ancient historical period. - Regarding the origin development and expansion of the phenomenon in the Laeetana regio between 1th century BC and 3th century AD, seems to have been an important catalyst of specific interaction between intra‐regional and extra‐regional economic networks. - The level of dependence of the rural population of a given area in the regional market, respect the local urban centres and their subsequent screening in foreign markets, in our case study Western Europe and the Italian peninsula and Rome itself, are matters that respond to a series of socio‐ economic patterns and behaviours which are likely to be studied and modelled economical & econometrically. 3. Issues for discussion - The changes in urban and rural settlement patterns reflect a change in farming systems? - It is possible to “reconstruct” “types” of wine production units and production yields in absolute terms? 2 - It is possible to “reconstruct” the interests, strategies and behavior of landowners (defining certain categories) in relation to the organization of economic activity or in relation to the operation of a specific property? - How could influence other interest and underlying factors in economic activity as derivatives of production costs, leasing contracts, taxes, fees, trade margins, etc.? - We can determine the weight that the wine economy represents 148 from other economic activities known in the region in Roman times? - We can set up a direct relationship between the wealth generated by the winemaking activity, promotion and positioning of some social agents: vilici, conductores mercatores, negotiatores, argentari, naviculari, institores and so on? - The balance between production /consumption and intra‐regional extra regional trade of wine in a certain area is a way to explore this issue? - It is possible to establish a general model of study that allows subsequent investigation of all these economic production and trade issues and their application in any countryside or territory? This paper try to analyse the answers to this questions and the evolution of this complex economic system related with the production processes, trade and consumption of Laeetanian wine in Roman period between the 1th century BC and 3th century AD. Urbanism and demography in Roman Asia Minor Rinse Willet (Leiden University) [email protected] According to Philostratus and Josephus, Asia Minor was once dotted with some 500 cities in the Roman period and indeed both older works, such as the Cities of the Eastern Roman Provinces, and newer projects, such as the Barrington Atlas or Pleiades database, show a vast number of towns and cities to have existed during the Roman Empire. Particularly the western part of Asia Minor was probably one of the most urbanized regions of the ancient world and the ruins of many (large) cities attest to this, such as Pergamon, Ephesos, Miletos, Alexandreia Troas or Kyzikos. Furthermore, there seems to have been an increase in the number of cities from the Hellenistic period to the Roman imperial period, while at the same time archaeological research shows a multitude of cities expanding in size in this period and this seems to happen not to be exclusive to large cities on the west coast, but also has been observed for smaller cities to the east as well, such as Sagalassos, Heraclea Pontica, Laodicea ad Lycum, Sardis, Aspendus, Selinus, Perge and possibly Smyrna and Tarsus. Although some cities disappear in this period as well and there is still much archaeological work to be done, a pattern of growth seems to emerge from this data. The object of this paper is to critically review this pattern and consider the demographic implications of this pattern. Is this increase in number of dots on the map indeed indicative of an expansion of the population and if so, what were the effects on agricultural exploitation of this area. To answer this, the cities of Sagalassos, Kyaneai, Ephesos and Pergamon will be taken into closer consideration, since all of these have a longer (ongoing) history of archaeological research, which will serve to explain the changes observed in other, sometimes only superficially researched cities. In the end, the question is raised whether the developments in this part of the Roman Empire should be understood from either a Malthusian or a Boserupian perspective. T. GENERAL SESSION 1 Friday 18 March, Aula III (FF) 9.00 – Roman Grid Planning in Cross-Cultural Perspective, Simeon D. Ehrlich 9.30 – Negative and positive multicultural interaction as a precondition to Roman expansion: changing group identities in central Italy from the Archaic to the Late Republican period, Ulla Rajala 10.00 – Spinning your own yarn: Spindle whorls and spinners in the forts of the Romano British Frontier, Marta Alberti 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Corporeal Connections: Grave Disturbance, Reuse and Violation in Roman Italy, Liana Brent 11.30 – Escaping heat and ‘killing time’ in the desert – Revisiting the archaeology of Roman garrison at Bu Njem, Anna Walas Roman Grid Planning in Cross-Cultural Perspective Simeon D. Ehrlich [email protected] This paper presents a qualitative analysis of the Roman grid-planned city and identifies what is distinctive about how the Roman grid organizes urban space. Though the orthogonal grid plan is often taken as a defining feature of Roman urban planning, orthogonal grids are by no means unique to Roman cities. What seems significant when viewed in isolation becomes commonplace when viewed in a wider frame of reference, yet by all accounts the grid is a defining feature of the Roman city. How then to reconcile this? How can the grid be both so important and so mundane? 149 This paper posits that it is not the grid itself that it significant, but rather the way in which morphological elements of the urban plan (i.e., blocks and streets) combine to form the grid. By comparing the relationships between blocks and streets in various pre-industrial traditions of urban planning (e.g., Egypt, China, Mesoamerica), traits particular to individual traditions are more readily discernible. Surprisingly, grid plans in various cultures control access to and movement between public and private spaces in markedly different ways. It is through analysis of these restrictions that the distinctive features of a tradition of grid planning can be identified. Ultimately, this paper shows (1) that Roman grid-planned cities place far fewer restrictions on movement than cities in other traditions of planning, (2) that an individual’s ability to access any point within a city was much greater than in the Roman tradition than in others, and (3) that quarters within the city were not a significant organizing principle of Roman cities, as they were in most other traditions. It is only through cross-cultural comparanda that we can appreciate what is most distinctively Roman about the Roman city. Negative and positive multicultural interaction as a precondition to Roman expansion: changing group identities in central Italy from the Archaic to the Late Republican period Ulla Rajala [email protected] In this paper I will present my project Changing group identities in the multicultural pre- and postcolonial central Italy that will develop a general model for characterising multicultural group identities. This will be achieved by applying Social Identity Theory (SIT; Tajfel & Turner 1986) and the concepts of 1) social categorisation, 2) social identification and 3) social comparison to describe the attachment of individuals to different identities. I will juxtapose this multilayered comparative model and the characterisation of different identities and their temporal change at local, regional and interregional levels with the potential and observed outcomes (through acculturation, hybridisation, integration and/or rejection). As a case study, I will present the materiality as evidenced by inscriptions and funerary customs on one hand and settlement patterns on the other at Nepi on the boundary between the Etruscan and Faliscan areas in precolonial and colonial situations before and after the collapse of Veii in 396 BC when this ancient town became a Latin colony. The discourse will be interdisciplinary between Etruscology and Roman archaeology combining theoretical elements from different social and humanistic disciplines. The resulting model will be ultimately used in assessing how the underlying cultural distances between different communities (Rajala in press) may have affected the incorporation of new areas within Rome’s boundaries. Spinning your own yarn: Spindle whorls and spinners in the forts of the Romano British Frontier Marta Alberti [email protected] The study of textile production, a relatively recent research field pioneered for the Northern Roman Provinces by J.P. Wilde in the 70’s, still retains many of its mysteries. One of the most debated questions surrounds the identity, social stance and skills portfolio of the people performing the tasks leading from raw fibres to complete textiles. Whether examining a rag or a clothing item, the researcher is confronted with the final product of a complex chaine-operatoire, organised in tiers requiring different competences and skills. In this process, spinning seems to be the “bottle neck” step, the most wide-spread activity that can be traced through the material culture left behind. With spindle whorls being interpreted as gender and status marker in burial contexts through the centuries, and the wealth of iconography and myth surrounding the activity of spinning in the classical culture, the frequency of such finds on the Northern frontier of Roman Britain comes as no surprise, together with the increasing awareness of the existence of a non-combatant society, living, working and experiencing the limes along with the troops. In the following paper the material, make and, where appropriate, space distribution of spindle whorls from selected forts along the northern frontier of Roman Britain will be considered, in the attempt to add an element so far neglected to our knowledge of the communities living on it. With the aid of an empirical approach, this paper will aim to answer questions such as: were spindle whorls in forts mostly purposefully bought or were they mostly self-made? Is there a predominant material, and if so does the object object-material relationship appear to carry social implications? Where, within the walls of the forts, were spindle whorls used or even merely discarded? 150 Corporeal Connections: Grave Disturbance, Reuse and Violation in Roman Italy Liana Brent [email protected] Roman tomb violation has been explored through a wealth of Latin anecdotal, epigraphic and juridical evidence, although the archaeological aspects have rarely been addressed. What is conspicuously lacking from studies of Roman tomb violation is the human body – the corporeal remains that constitute the tomb as a locus religiosus, and whose presence makes the act of tomb violation both possible and contradictory (Dig. 11.7.2.5). Too often reopened and reused graves are glossed over in archaeological site reports, without further attention to the post-depositional and continuing commemorative rituals that dealt with the social death of the individual and the creation of a corpse (Nilsson Stutz 2003). Focusing on the common thread of the body in archaeological evidence, funerary epitaphs and legal thought, I am interested in exploring how post-depositional activities affected the body in ancient grave disturbance, reuse, damage or violation. Since 1978, scholars working in German and Scandinavian traditions have been attempting to articulate various terms and ways of recognizing disturbed, reopened and robbed graves, yet this type of work has had less impact on Roman archaeologists than in prehistoric and medieval archaeology (Aspöck 2011, Gleize 2007, Klevnäs 2013, Kümmel 2009, and van Haperen 2010). Drawing on archaeothanatological methods and various theoretical approaches to the deceased body, this paper investigates encounters with disarticulated human skeletal remains in reopened Roman mortuary deposits and the types of corporeal connections that grave reuse created. Case studies derive from a variety of published examples from the first to fourth centuries CE, as well as the ongoing bioarchaeological investigation of the Vagnari cemetery in southeast Italy. I argue that the addition of individuals and the manipulation of human skeletal elements was often the product of creating corporeal connections between the deceased and the living, rather than tomb violations, as we might be tempted to understand these phenomena from epigraphic and legal sources. Escaping heat and ‘killing time’ in the desert – Revisiting the archaeology of Roman garrison at Bu Njem Anna Walas [email protected] At Bu Njem, a 3rd century Roman military base in the Libyan desert, the ostraca, graffiti and inscriptions help to present some of the minutiae of the social landscape of a garrison. With the archaeology still standing at least a metre high, Bu Njem presents an outstanding archive and an exceptional case study for an archaeology of social space in action. This paper examines the evidence from the point of view of areas of social presence in the context of leisure, ritual and work routine within and around the Roman fort. While some spaces drew the community together, other, more exclusive spaces marked out smaller groups apart from the general community of the garrison. I will explore the archaeological evidence for social interaction in selected areas of the base and set these interactions in the context of Bu Njem as a far-flung desert garrison. I will particularly pay attention to the activities of guards, the special significance of gatherings in the bath house in a desert garrison and trace how the religious spaces within and around the garrison, also reaffirmed social organisation of the community. T. GENERAL SESSION 2 Saturday 19 March, Aula IV (FF) 9.00 – Contextualizing Small Finds at Pompeii: A New Take on Old Things, Catherine Baker, Leigh Anne Lieberman, Christopher Motz 9.30 – Your place or mine? Eating and drinking practices across Roman London in the 1st century AD, Michael Marshall, Karen Stewart, Amy Thorp 10.00 – Cooking pots, table ware and storage ceramics. Culinary practice and savoir-faire in Roman nora (CA-South Sardinia), Cristina Nervi 10.30 – Coffee break 11.00 – Reassessing Roman building materials: economics, logistics and social factors in the supply of tile and stone to Dorchester-on-Thames, Oxfordshire, Edward Peveler 11.30 – The translation of the context: a case study from Portugal, Vincenzo Soria 151 Contextualizing Small Finds at Pompeii: A New Take on Old Things Catherine Baker, Leigh Anne Lieberman and Christopher Motz [email protected],[email protected] and [email protected] During eight years of excavation and three years of postexcavation processing, the Pompeii Archaeological Research Project: Porta Stabia (PARP:PS) has uncovered and processed over 9,000 nonceramic small finds. The quantification and thorough qualification of these artifacts has allowed us to produce an extensively detailed dataset. As we move towards publication, our goal has been to produce a catalogue that, while compatible with traditional models that organize artifacts by material and type, allows us to understand our data in ways that stretch beyond this established paradigm. Our goals in this paper are twofold. First, we outline our efforts to organize our artifacts by traditional typologies while also analyzing groups of artifacts within the chronological, spatial, and formational characteristics of their find contexts. Second, we present two case studies to demonstrate how these efforts have aided our understanding of how assemblages came to be created and how we have applied that understanding toward broader historical questions. It is our hope that this model will encourage others to approach small finds contextually, in concert with the many other classes of evidence recovered by modern excavation projects. Your place or mine? Eating and drinking practices across Roman London in the 1st century AD Michael Marshall, Karen Stewart and Amy Thorp (Museum of London Archaeology) [email protected] Roman London was founded c AD 47 – 51 after the Claudian invasion of southern Britain and in assessing its place in the new province of Britannia archaeological narratives have often focussed on continental styles of architecture and material culture within the city; assumed to reflect the cultural preferences of a largely immigrant population and its role as a major port of trade. However, London was not simply ‘Rome-on-the-Thames’ and the wealth of data from developer funded archaeology has revealed considerable variation across the city leading some to argue for a remarkably fragmented community, or communities, with diverse tastes. Recent inter-site analysis of quantified ceramic assemblages from across the City of London has indicated major distinctions between different areas of the city in the form of strong associations between certain sites and specific selections of vessels (potentially indicating the use of different suites of ceramic forms). Here we present these results and widen the study remit by drawing in other artefact types and environmental evidence to test whether these distinctions withstand further scrutiny. By exploring the strength and character of connections between different types of data the aim is to gain a more complete understanding of the relationship between different eating and drinking practices in Roman London and how they combined to form more or less distinct foodways within the city. Cooking pots, table ware and storage ceramics. Culinary practice and savoir-faire in Roman nora (CA-South Sardinia) Cristina Nervi (MIUR-Ministero dell’Università dell’Istruzione e della Ricerca) [email protected] Nora – a Southern Sardinia port – presents a various common ware typology: forms, that are linked, sometimes, with their morphological prototypes. Is there a relationship between the form and its content? It is possible to reconstruct the functions of the vessels basing on their features? Methodology. Ancient authors report the connection between vessels and cooking practice, as well as the animal bones remains and the paleobotanical data allow us to partially reconstruct the eating habits of Nora. The morphological characteristics of the forms may be connected with the ancient eating trends and their function maybe sometimes explicit, but at the same time hide obscure aspects. Conclusions: Common ware study is linked with the use of the vessels (casseroles, pots, frying pans, lids, dish, jugs) and reveals us the everyday uses of the inhabitants of Nora, strictly connected – in some cases – with their precursors: the Punics. Reassessing Roman building materials: economics, logistics and social factors in the supply of tile and stone to Dorchester-on-Thames, Oxfordshire. Edward Peveler (University of Oxford) [email protected] 152 This research proposes a new methodology for studying Roman ceramic and stone building materials. These two materials have generally been poorly researched; a new synthesised approach is presented, analysing in parallel the two materials, and utilising thin-section microscopy, scanning electron microscopy, and digital image analysis for precisely characterising fabrics. Using primary material from the Roman ‘small town’ of Dorchester on Thames, Oxfordshire, this research shows that these bulk goods were transported over significant distances, by both road and river, to the town. Materials identified include certain ceramic fabrics such as the ‘pink grog-tempered ware’ from Buckinghamshire, which is seen in tegulae and imbrices used at Dorchester, and stone types such as Forest Marble from the Cotswold Hills, which made stone roof tiles used at the site. The organisation of the production of these materials, the mechanisms, logistics, and routeways involved in their transport, and their materiality and the social and economic factors driving their distribution, are discussed. The major outcomes of this research include a strong case arguing for the better and more regular analysis of building materials as a synthesised material assemblage: such an analysis has the power to inform us about a range of themes, including Roman production, trade, economics, and society, across a relatively wide ‘class’ spectrum. In addition this work adds useful evidence to assist our understanding of Roman “small towns.” The role of these sites in the Roman settlement hierarchy and their social and economic function are generally poorly understood; through examining the Dorchester building material new insight will be gained into the purchasing power of individuals within the town, social identities and aspirations of the community, and the participation of the settlement in regional markets and networks. The translation of the context: a case study from Portugal Vincenzo Soria (University of Lisbon) [email protected] Archaeology is a discipline mainly framed by the necessity to interpret data. This aspect leads to overlook other possible approaches to data that would not be limited into established frameworks. In this respect, scholars pointed out the inadequacy of the grand theories (Van Ojen 2015) and the tendency of shaping artefactual evidences on historic accounts as explanatory tools (Cadiou 2008). In fact, several archaeological sites show a different reality not restricted to the representation of the community as composed by monolithic ethnic groups (Garcia Fernández 2007). For this reason, it is needed a refined approach for the analysis of archaeological finds. Recognizing the role of the agency as symmetrically distributed (Knappett-Malafouris 2008), it will be possible to switch the attention from causality to contingency (Van der Leew 2008), allowing the descriptive treatment of all the entities regardless their ontologies. The case study of Monte das Covas 3 (central Portugal) has been chosen in order to explore the process of “translation” (Callon 1986): deploying the principal actors, it will be possible a circumstantial description of the relations between them and to show how different entities are defined in a specific practice. Bibliography Cadiou, F. 2008 Hibera in terra miles. Les armées romaines et la conquête de l’Hispanie sous la République (218-45 av. J.-C.), Casa de Velazquez, Madrid. Callon, M. 1986 Some Elements of a Sociology of Translation: Domestication of the Scallops and the Fishermen of St Brieuc Bay, in Power, Action and Belief: A New Sociology of Knowledge, Law, J. (ed.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, p. 196-233. Foucault, M. 2013 [1969] L’archeologia del sapere. Rizzoli BUR, Milano. Garcia Fernández, F. J. 2007 Etnología y etnias de la Turdetania en época prerromana, in CuPAUAM 33, p. 117-143. Knappett, C.; Malafouris, L. (eds.) 2008 Material agency. Towards a non-anthropocentric approach. New York: Springer. Latour, B. 2005 Reassembling the Social. An Introduction to Actor-Network-Theory. Oxford University Press. Van Ojen, A. 2015 Deconstructing and reassembling the Romanization debate through the lens of postcolonial theory: from global to local and back?, in Terra Incognita 5, p. 205-226. 153 THEORETICAL ROMAN ARCHAEOLOGY CONFERENCE 26 POSTER SESSIONS Author Serena Mola Lucia Michielin Zoltán Pallag Graeme Erskine Elizabeth Robinson Sabina Veseli Tomasz Dziurdzik Nicoletta De Troia Dario Canino Oskar Kubrak Sarah Gilboa-Karni Erika Cappelletto Mariya Avramova Francesca Lezzi and Francesca Santini Poster Session Date La villa romana della regione Consolata in Aosta. Una residenza con funzioni pubbliche alle origini di Augusta PraetoBeyond Public and Private ria in the Roman House A foot in the door: A new approach to the analysis of doors and windows in Roman houses Classical Archaeology in the Time of Wednesday, 16 March Communism: Exhibitions on Marxist Traditions in RoClassical, Celtic and Roman Archaeology man Archaeology in a Hungarian County Museum (Székesfehérvár, 1949-1989) Controlling movement, constructing places: the Roman roads of northern Britain Theorising “Place” in (Roman) Archaeology The Site Biography as an Important Tool for Understanding the Archaeology of Beyond Hybridity and CoHellenistic Italy de-Switching Drinking wine in Southern Illyria in the II-I centuries BC. Active Agents or Static Spectators: Rankand-File Soldiers in Religious Ceremonies Theatricalising Memory of Roman Army The abandonment of the Western Oasis sites at the end of Late-Roman Period. The Great Oasis as case of study La rifunzionalizzazione dello spazio pubblico dei fora dopo la fine della città romana Filling the Gap Legio IIII Scythica in Pokr Vedi (Armenia). Theoretical Analyze of Archaeological Remains as the Base of Future Non-invasive Research Near Artashat Venus Pompeiana or Venus Genetrix? Who was really Claudius and what he did? General session 1 Choosing a Place for Healing Settlements in Roman Thrace Interazione tra uomo e animali attraverso l’analisi comparata tra resti faunistici, dati archeologici e fonti storiche: il caso della Animals and landscape villa romana dei Brutti Praesentes (Scandriglia – RI) 154 Thursday, 17 March Friday, 18 March Saturday, 19 March 155 Roma, marzo 2016 ISBN 978-88-7140-701-2 Realizzato da:
Similar documents
The Roman Archaeology Conference 12 The
M. Jongman (University of Groningen) and Christopher Smith (The British School at Rome) Ever since Giuseppe Lugli’s pioneering work for the Forma Italiae in the Pontine region in the early 20th c. ...
More information